Volume 13 Chapter 5 - Without a Hitch

Part 1

Including Roxy, the exploration of the

labyrinth restarted.

Just according to schedule, we descended

down to the third floor, all at once.

The enemies on the third floor are

Tarantula Deathlords, Iron Crawlers,
and the additional Mad Skulls.

Mad Skulls are A rank monsters.

Their outer appearance is of a giant

mud-golem with no neck.

The height, I would say, is around 2.5

meters.

They appear quite wide and solid as

well.

Somewhere around their chest they have

a skull buried, and that is the weak
point.

I guess that's right, Ja*ra or Sa*eru

might be close.

Although their movements are dull, no

matter how much you attack the mud
parts, it has no effect; and if it comes
down to a dangerous situation, the skull
in its chest hides further inside of its
body.

In regards to attack methods, other than

attacking people physically with its
body it uses magic almost like a rock
bullet, as well.
However, the reason why it is included
as A rank, isn't that.

Monsters of low intelligence obey its

commands.

The iron crawlers and the tarantula

deathlords become the servants to the
mad skull.

In contrast to its golem-like outer

appearance, it has high intelligence. It
uses the iron crawlers as an advance
guard, has tarantulas protect the
middle, and it stands as rear guard in
the formation as intruders attack.

Mad Skull is a command-type monster.

The iron crawler’s stampede combined

with the tarantulas’ sticky web entangle
is the tactic from the second floor.

On the deeper floors, Mad Skull joins

the fray, and they give out commands
while using rock bullets.

For Paul and the others who were

having a hard fight on the second floor,
I'm sure these tactics were severe.

Despite fighting with all their might,

they should have had no leeway to
search for Roxy at all.

Nevertheless, with the addition of Roxy

and I, we solve this problem.

Then, the monsters protecting the

middle, the spiders, are no big deal. So,
we take the initiative with Roxy as the
advance guard, finishing the iron
crawlers, and myself as the rear guard,
attacking the mad skulls, and it works
fine.

Paul and the other two are plenty to

deal with the spiders.

Since I'm in the back and Roxy is in

front of me,

Then, Paul and the others decrease the

number of enemies.

Mad Skulls are weak to water,

Because they're mud after all.

If you increase their water content, they

end up flowing away.

Otherwise, it's fire.

Drying out the mud, they become unable

to move.

However, rock bullet works fine for me.

If I focus using the demon eye, I can

snipe their weak point, the skull, with a
single [Rock Bullet].

One shot, one kill, I'd say.

I'm a skilled sniper. But, I'm just a

hornworm, or camper, who won't move
from spawn point.

"Fu…"

After annihilating the enemies, Roxy let

out a sigh.

I peek at her face which looks out from

under the brim of her hat.
I'm sure her magic power is decreasing;
it's a somewhat tired face.

Suddenly, Roxy faces my direction.

While looking up at me with somewhat

slanted, upturned eyes,

After our eyes met, she quickly avoided

eye contact,

"Before long, I'm going to be out of

magic power. Please allow some break
time."

With those words, we take a break until

we return to the passage.

On my end, I still have plenty of room in

my aggregate magic power.

Rather, it probably hasn't even

decreased by half yet.

Fundamentally, I haven't even used

anything but [Rock Bullet] either.

Roxy is the one freezing the enemies

using [Frost Nova], it can't be helped;
her exhaustion is fast.

"Excuse me, because the amount of my

magic power is insufficient,"

Roxy said that with a sigh while sitting

down.

"No, though I think you have plenty."

Roxy's precision with her magic is

extremely high.
With shortened incantations, she's
completely using ranged magic and she
is perfect.

Occasionally, even though the spray

from [Water Splash] may get on Paul
and the others, but after that, her [Icicle
Field] freezes only the enemies, with a
surprising precision.

Speaking of precision, in other words, it

means limiting magic power.

Even though that's the case, she's

continued to fight for a considerably
long period.

It's, by no means, because her amount of

magic power is insufficient.

Most likely, it's equal to or even above

the amount of Sylphy.

"Well then, it's about the time I'd like

for the magic circle to the fourth floor to
be found, I'd say,"

Gisu compared the book to the map

while scratching his chin.

After going down to the third floor, the

second day since we entered will soon
pass.

According to the author of the book, the

number of days it takes to clear the third
floor is five days.

Although our pace is faster than they

are, and after visiting the third floor a
number of times, the map is well done,
as well.
I'm sure the magic circle to the next floor
will be found soon.

"Rudi, is it fine for me to borrow your

back for a bit?" Roxy asked.

"Please do."

After responding, Roxy leaned on my

back.

In the middle of break time, Roxy rests

while drooping onto my back.

Rather than leaning against a cave wall,

I'm sure leaning against a person's back
is more restful.

The so-called side benefit,

"Nevertheless, I never thought I would

get to see Rudi enter a labyrinth."

"That's right. Is there any kind of advice

you have for me?"

"Eh… Since Rudi's basic movements, in

regards to the party, are well done,
there's nothing to say."

"Thank you very much."

"Chantless magic has an extremely high

precision. It sure is amazing."

"No, I still have a ways to go."

Still a ways,

Right, still a ways to go,

After looking at Roxy, I really feel that

way.
She doesn't increase the number of cards
she has in her hand, but increases the
number of things she can do.

Then, by combining the cards she has,

she overwhelms the opponent.

In the past, I used to do that as well, but

at some point unaware, it had become
where all I use is [Rock Bullet] and
[Quagmire].

It's no good like this, but against

opponents to some level, it will win the
battle.

Even though I say that, it's not strong

against opponents who use clever
techniques, based on that assumption.

My tactics are perfect against no

opponents, as well,

The objective is high and there’s no

objective in front of my eyes.

Like this, I can't improve anymore.

"Rudi."

"What is it?"

"If, we're able to save Zenith-san and

you have spare time, would you like to
explore a labyrinth together with me?"

"Just the two of us?"

"Yes. Right now, we're in a cornered

situation, in terms of time, but exploring
a labyrinth is interesting. Wouldn't you
like forming a party with the two of us,
and entering an easier labyrinth?"
Labyrinths, huh.

Honestly, if Gisu weren't here, then I feel

like I would quickly step into a trap,
though.

However, Roxy is a person that is able

to explore labyrinths alone.

Well, she's a bit clumsy, but she has

actual results, as well.

If I follow along with her, I'm sure we

could possibly conquer one.

"That's fine. After we return, let's enter a

labyrinth together."

"It's a promise."

"Yeah, it's a promise."

In the corner of my field of vision, I saw

Roxy's hand relax a bit.

"…Ah, I'm feeling a bit sleepy; I'll sleep

for a bit."

"Yes, good night."

After saying that, I felt Roxy get

comfortable and the power disappear
from her back.

I responded on momentum, but exploring

a labyrinth requires a considerable
number of days.

For me, who has no choice other than to

raise a child, I wonder if I'll have that
kind of time.
…Well, it's not a conversation for right
away.

It will be fine if I have spare time.

After my child is born and it becomes a

bit bigger, Sylphy and I will have more
flexibility.

I'm sure by that time, I'll be over twenty

years old, but, well, I'm sure there's no
problem.

Nevertheless, I'm happy.

Being invited to a party by Roxy,

It feels like she recognizes my ability.

It would be good if I were careful to

show her my good parts only.

While thinking such things, I slept for a

bit as well.

Part 2

After discovering the magic circle to the

fourth floor, we thoroughly searched
around the third floor.

However, we never saw the shadow or

shape of Zenith.

---

We've arrived at the fourth floor.

The instant we came out of the teleport

magic circle, at a glance, the
surroundings had undergone a complete
change from previous floors.

I have a recollection of those stone

constructed walls.

As I thought, it's similar to the ruins

where the teleport magic circle was.

I wonder if the same type of ruin ended

up becoming a labyrinth.

"Gisu, what should we do?" Paul asked.

"Hn? We still have a bit more time."

"All right, then after we check the

atmosphere of the fourth floor, we'll
return once."

Paul said that with a sharp face, while I

was looking around the surroundings
restlessly.

No matter how you look at the times

when he's down, Paul is a failure as a
human, but, during the times he's
properly doing his job, Paul sure is cool.

I don't think it's strange at all that

Zenith would fall for Paul after seeing
his figure, as well.

If I have his blood flowing through me

as well, then that compliment Sylphy
often says to me might be her true
feelings.

"Sensei, when I'm putting on a serious

face, am I cool?"

Suddenly, I asked Roxy something like

that.
It might have been a bit narcissistic.

Roxy glanced over towards me from

under her hat’s brim and stuttered,

"Eh? Ah, uh… umm. We… Well, cool? I

guess?"

And then quickly turned her face away,

Okay.

Just that reaction is plenty.

Roxy conveyed the feeling.

I asked something that was hard to

respond to, didn't I?

Excuse me. It seems I was getting a bit

too full of myself.

But, if Roxy were to suddenly girlishly

ask, "Am I cute?" with both hands
carrying light sticks, I would affirm that
with an elevated cheer from the front
seat.

Men aren't cool by their face alone.

It's their heart.

Heaving a heart of steel that burns red

with fever is essential.

Every one hit by such a heart will be

knocked out in a single hit.

"Rudi, it's the enemy."

After looking ahead, there were two

armored monsters, each with four arms,
walking towards us.
The Armored Warriors,

For the time being, it seems these types

of armors are of the undead attribute.

And then, I’ve learned what works well

on the undead is Rock or Holy attacks.

If you fire a somewhat large [Rock

Bullet] with a good amount of mass,
then generally everything will be blown
to pieces in a single hit.

"I'll preemptively attack it with a [Rock

Bullet]."

"Ah, Rudi, that's no good."

Just as I was preparing my staff, Roxy

stopped me.

"I've heard that Armored Warriors use

the techniques of the Water God style. If
you carelessly fire off magic, then a
counter will come flying back."

Water God style,

I haven't encountered it very often, but

it's a style of swordsmanship that
focuses on warding off and countering.

Warding off and countering Water God

style, for some reason, works effectively
even against magic, as well.

I don't really know specifically how to

become like that, but others say they
have a sword technique that allows
them to counter attack magic and send it
flying back.
Even if it's the usual situation, then I
would still feel it's fine, but the
opponent is holding four swords.

Since it's not a human, it might take on

four opponents simultaneously and
match up counters for all them.

"I see- then what should I do?"

"Stop its feet and provide backup. Since

it's the first monsters, for starters,
proceed with caution."

"Understood, Tou-san, I'm going to use

[Quagmire], please be careful of your
step!"

"Sure!"

The armor type monsters have power

and they are absurdly skilled with the
sword as well, but their legs are slow.

Also, the armor is heavy and it should

sink easily into the mud.

Even though I say that, if I don't release

a deep-set [Quagmire] then there's the
possibility it might escape, as well.

I don't think it will lead to a cave-in so

easily, but it's still better to minimize
magic that changes the terrain.

About to the knees, I guess.

"[Quagmire]!"

Just as the Armored Warrior was about

to take a step forward, the quagmire
was created.
Both of those fellows sank up to their
thighs into the mud.

From there our formation’s two advance

guards sprang into action.

"Paul. I'll go in from the left."

"Understood, you always take the left,

don't you?"

"If my sword is on the side with the

wall, then it's difficult to move."

"Just being selfish now… and whoa,

how dangerous!"

It seems Paul has plenty of composure.

While warding off the Armored

Warrior's sword strike with the sword
in his right hand, the dagger in his left
hand has already cut off one of the arms
in a flash.

The armor seems quite solid, but it

seems that has no effect.

Swordsmen of the Sword God style are

monsters.

And, maybe that dagger's cutting edge is

razor-sharp, I wonder.

It seems Elinalise is somewhat being

suppressed.

By no means is she taking any large

attacks, but with her attack power, she
can't effectively damage them.
"Let's support them. Rudi, let's
simultaneously fire off magic: on
Elinalise-san's side."

"Understood,"

I prepare my staff.

What I'm using is [Rock Bullet].

If it's right now, when its legs are

stopped, then it can't evade, as well.

Just, exactly how much speed it can

ward off, I won't know unless I try it.

"Talhand-san!"

"Sure!"

Talhand prepared his shield and stood

in front of us.

If a sword attack comes flying towards

us, it seems Talhand intends to be the
barrier.

As long as he doesn't die instantly, I'll

use advanced healing magic.

It would be good, as long as he can

avoid getting hit in a vital point.

"[Rock Bullet], [Stone Cannon]!"

"Gallant sword of ice, I seek conviction

of this one! [Icicle Edge]!"

Timing it in sync with Roxy, we fired off

at the same time.

A bullet-type shell and blade of ice like

Ultra Slash went flying.
The armor instantly moved to ward
those attacks off.

Just as two of the swords moved, and

were preparing to intercept the attack,
Elinalise attacked using her shield with
good timing, causing its stance to
collapse.

The rock bullet blew off one of the

armor’s arms and the ice blade deeply
pierced the chest of the armor.

The armor stopped moving and soon

after crumbled into scattering pieces.

Simultaneously Paul's fight ended, as

well.

"As expected, after it reaches A rank

then it won't so easily be defeated."

Though I said that, the actual amount of

time we spent fighting was just about a
minute.

Although we weren't able to defeat it in

a single hit, it didn’t even enter the
realm of a hard fight.

As expected of one who has reached

Advanced with all three of the major
swordsmanship styles.

In terms of talent, I'm sure it was

enough that he could have made it to the
level of Saint.

No, in reality, Paul might already be as

strong as a Saint rank.
Something like the strengths of people
can't be measured well in terms of rank
after all.

"Tou-san, could it be, you've gotten a bit

stronger since last time?"

Ah, no good,

I said something that might make him

get full of himself.

A grand story of bragging might start

up.

"Hn? No, that's not the case; almost to

the point that I feel weaker than me in
the past."

However, without even grinning, Paul

only took one glance over here, and then
faced ahead.

"Now, without being negligent, let's go."

With Paul's words, I came to my senses.

That's right.

Right now, we're in the middle of a

labyrinth, we have no choice other than
to stay on guard.

Nevertheless, Paul today sure is cool.

I'm sure if I were to tell Norn about

these adventures with Paul, she would
be delighted.

"Oh my?"

By chance, Elinalise peeked at Paul's

face.
And then put her hand to her mouth and
lightly laughed.

"Oh Paul you, what are you grinning

about? It's disgusting."

"It's fine for you not to put those kinds

of things into words."

"You must have been quite happy to be

praised by Rudeus, weren't you? I
understand it. [Giggle]."

"Shut it… won't you be silent?"

I retract my previous statement.

As I thought, Paul is being Paul.

After that, we defeated a number of

Armored Warriors and Mad Skulls, and
then we decided to return.

Walking back, it took roughly 15 hours.

As expected, labyrinths sure are time-

consuming.

I wonder if Zenith is all right, as we’re

slowly progressing like this.

No, being impatient and becoming

stranded, as Roxy did, or worse, are
some things to avoid.

We must move with caution.

Right now, it seems to be going well.

While remaining tense, we're not overly
jumpy; we still have some leeway in
mind.

Our condition is the greatest balance.

Continuing just like this is for the best,

I'm sure.

Part 3

After returning once, we'll inspect our

equipment and such, and then we'll come
back.

After returning, we started a meeting

right away.

And from there, we proceeded to buy a

number of essential things.

Since we were running out of scrolls for

the light spirits, I started drawing more.

As expected of the Labyrinth City

Lapan, they sell parchments and dyes
for drawing magic circles, so I can make
them with no problem.

If I make one then, after that, Shera-san

can learn and do the rest.

It seems Shera-san did work for the

Milis Church, drawing things like
scrolls, so it's a specialty of hers.

She said she could make about 50 of

them, working today.

How dependable.

Gisu bought some chemicals that were

strong against armor type monsters.
If you land a hit, then, supposedly the
joint parts coil up and its movements
get slower.

Since they're heavy, I suggested putting

something like oil on the ground to
make them fall, and Gisu, laughing, said
Paul would trip.

After I responded with an, “I see,” he

laughed even more.

Paul and Elinalise were viewing over

the available swords for sale.

It seems they're searching for a good

bargain sword for Elinalise to use.

Her estoc is a magic item imbued with

magic power.

If you swing it, it has the ability to send

a vacuum blade flying from the tip.

But, since the previous labyrinth run,

it's inconvenient when the opponents
are Armored Warriors.

Even if it weren't for them, there's the

Iron Crawlers as well; using her estoc is
somewhat of a hard fight against
armored opponents.

I understand that.

It seems the dagger that Paul uses in his

left hand is a magic item bought in
Lapan.

Its ability is [Armor Break]; where the

harder the opponent’s armor is, the
sharper the cutting edge gets.
It's a considerably rare ability.

The ability is so uncommon that the

sellers sold it as a bargain item, as the
sellers treated the dagger as a dull blade
and said it can’t even cut dried meat.

Paul said something like, "My keen

insight noticed this sword’s ability."

However, I know it.

This ability was the same mentioned as

a warrior’s weapon in the [Legend of
Perugius] that I read in Buina village.

That, although the warrior’s sword can't

even cut through dried meat, when
matched against a clump of steel it
easily slices it in half; it's a demon
sword.

There's no doubt. It caught Paul's

attention at the "can’t even cut dried
meat" part.

But well, it does explain why he can

display such a high attack power
against those Armored Warriors.

The fact that it's effective even in his

non-dominant hand means it really is
strong.

Elinalise bought a one-handed Gladius.

The ability [Shock Wave] imbues within

the Gladius. When one pierces with it, it
releases a force.

The damage isn't high, but it seems like

you can use it in an instant to send the
opponent flying backwards and make
some distance.

Since it's something that has an ability

with practical use, it seems to have a
considerably high price, but, with
several round magic crystals from her
bag, Elinalise bought it.

Those magic crystals: How many does

she have?

During the night, Talhand and Roxy

drank alcohol together.

And since others consider me an adult

now, I can drink some alcohol, as well.

Even though I say that, it's not as if I

can get dead drunk in front of Roxy as
well.

Just to the level of socializing,

The subject was supposed to be how to

arrange the three of us magicians, but at
some point, it seemed to change into a
lecture on 「what it means to be a
man」 by Talhand-sensei.

A man is, in other words, muscle, one

within whom flesh and a heart of gold
dwells- that kind of story.

It's not a conversation for magicians to

have.

However, it was a conversation of

interest.

That's right isn't it; after all, it's no

good if men aren't sturdy.
Well, it seems Roxy didn't care around
that point and started to get tired.

It can't be helped.

After spending such a day off and then

being told, "Have a safe trip," by Lilia,
we re-entered the labyrinth.

Part 4

We were able to easily break through to

the fourth floor.

In part, it was because of our improved

equipment and preparations, but we
were lucky, as well.

We were able to arrive at the goal in

almost a straight line.

In terms of time, it was only about three

hours, I'd say.

We almost didn't encounter any

monsters, as well.

Temporarily, we returned to the fourth

floor and started walking around to fill
in the map.

After all, there was no sight of Zenith.

After that, we returned once again, and

then started to clear the fifth floor.

In addition, to the Mad Skull and

Armored Warriors, the Little Devils
appear on the fifth floor.

Little Devils are demons with large

mouths with sharp fangs.
With long limbs, they cling to the ceiling
using their sharp claws.

If I were to put it into a single word,

they give off a creepy feeling, kind of like
a certain Alien.

Although it doesn't have a frightening

outer appearance to that extent, though,
Little Devils are a strong enemy.

After all, they move by crawling along

the cave’s ceiling and walls.

The fact that they travel along the

ceiling and walls means that the
formation is useless.

They can pass by Paul and Elinalise

fighting the Armored Warriors and come
up to our place.

A spectacle that almost gives one chills.

We managed to defend against the first

attack.

The Little Devil itself isn't very difficult.

It has speed and its attack power seems

high, as well, but its defense is low; and
it's not tough at all.

If we knock it off the ceiling then

Elinalise can take the initiative using
her new weapon, and the matter ends
with no problem.

We can defeat the Little Devils.

Even if Little Devils are A rank and

despite getting used to their eccentric
movements, the Armored Warriors are
arguably a far more difficult enemy with
their ability.

However, keeping your gaze above is no

good.

If you were to only keep cautiously

watching above, you might not notice
the traps on the ground.

If you carelessly step in a teleport trap,

there's the possibility you might get
teleported to a strange place, as well.

"Well then, shall we use that?"

Usually this is where we would return

once and be troubled over it; but we
have the labyrinth book.

In the book [Exploration Record of the

Teleport Labyrinth] there's written a
groundbreaking method to deal with the
Little Devils.

They absolutely hate the scent of a

certain seed.

The Tarufuro berry is sold as a food, and

apparently, if you burn it as an incense,
the Little Devils end up coming down
from the ceiling to the ground.

Not to mention they crouch close to the

ground, changing their posture to best
escape from the unpleasant smoke.

For that purpose, it makes fighting

exceedingly simple.

If it's like this, then let alone B rank,

they're closer to C rank,
The author of this book really did an
amazing job investigating.

Since that's the case, we cleared the fifth

floor in no time at all, as well.

Without finding the magic circle to the

next floor, we ended up having to walk
around quite a bit; our goal isn't to clear
the labyrinth but to search for Zenith.

There’s no problem at all.

Rather, you could say it's convenient.

Part 5

And then, we arrived at the sixth floor.

"Gisu, how about it?"

"We can do it."

Skipping the subject in response to

Paul's question, Gisu gave a short reply.

There was almost no exhaustion.

Preparations were perfect.

We have momentum right now as well.

"Alright, then without returning, we'll

keep going like this."

"Understood."

We did the preparations and we're not

exhausted.

Then, there's no need to return.

The exploration continues.

Volume 13 Chapter 6 - Magic Circle on
the Sixth Floor

Part 1

We arrived on the sixth floor.

There were an excessively large number

of Little Devils on the sixth floor.

The appearance of Armored Warriors

ceased and it's become nothing but Little
Devils.

Since we have that one incense, you

could say its become even easier.

However, nevertheless, the numbers are

huge.

It's almost enough to make you wonder

why there's this many Little Devils.

We identified that reason after we made

it to the vicinity of the innermost parts.

In the innermost parts, the rooms

continuing on the way to the magic
circle were the Little Devil's nests.
A large number of Little Devils crowded
together and in the corners of each room,
there were a countless numbers of eggs.

Those dark oblong eggs, covered in

mucus, were just like the eggs of that
black and quick fellow; just by looking
at them, I got chills.

I wonder if it could be that, there's a

queen somewhere and Zenith is being
used as the seedbed.

Though I was having such scenes float

into my imagination, it seems Little
Devils have no such trait.

Though they do seem to be swarming,

there doesn't seem to be any specific
boss.

However, then where did these kinds of

monsters come from and where are they
planning to go?

Even though there's this number of

monsters, it's not like there's very much
food, either.

"Roxy-sensei, monsters… what do they

eat in order to survive?"

"…I guess that's right. There are a

variety of theories, but it's often said
that they live by feeding on magic
power."

"Magic power, is it?"

In forests and caves that have a high

concentration of magic power, there are
more monsters, as well.
Once, Nanahoshi said that all manner of
things in this world have magic power
dwelling inside, as well.

However, magic power is invisible to

the naked eye.

It's hard to understand if it even exists

or not.

No, for the time being, magic’s existence

should be proved with the Magic Power
Eye that can see it.

Supposing it’s possible for them to eat

magic power, then why wouldn't they
just take a bite out of self-made magic?

If not, there exist types of magic power

that monsters can and cannot consume.

In the past, I think I once heard from

Paul that monsters target the magic
crystals deep inside of labyrinths.

I wonder if magic crystals are feast-

worthy for monsters.

But, for that to be the case, it seems like

the monsters in here do not target it.

It feels like, to the end, they're just

making nests and living here.

I wonder if they're content with just

living here.

Well, it really can't be helped, thinking

about things like that.

After all, there are monsters that clearly

can't eat anything like armor.
It's fine to leave the ecology of monsters
to a monster scholar.

"Well, regardless of what they eat, it

doesn't change the fact that they attack
people on sight. Let's destroy the eggs as
we find them, since they seem like they'll
be a hindrance the next time we enter."

While saying that, Roxy indifferently

started to dispose of the Little Devil
eggs.

Without using magic,

While using a dagger, she went around

stabbing them, one at a time.

It's truly a dry expression.

That is also good.

However, I guess monsters give birth to

eggs as well.

I wonder if Armored Warriors have

some kind of larva as well.

I wonder if there's something like an

Armored Felt Doll tottering around with
toy-like swords.

Mama Armor and Papa Armor are

smiling as they watch over cute Child
Armor.

Then, they hear an intruder’s footstep,

Papa Armor and Mama Armor tell their

son, ‘stay hidden,’ and plunge into
battle.
The one who appears there is Paul, with
a demon-like face.

He thinks of Armors as nothing but

bugs, slaughtering Papa Armor and
Mama Armor.

Child Armor, seeing that, starts thinking

of humans as enemies. As Child Armor
grows up, it transforms into an Armored
Warrior monster that attacks humans
on sight.

…Or not,

"Rudi. What are you thinking about?

Please come help me."

"Ah, yes."

Just as Roxy told me, I went to smash

the eggs as well.

Connecting to the large room, there were

three rooms densely packed with eggs.

If these eggs were to hatch, would some

larva come out that clings to a person's
body?

Well, there's no sign at all that they're

going to hatch, though.

After that, there was no such happening,

such as freshly born larva attacking
Roxy's body, and we finished cleaning
up.

Part 2

And then we arrived at the innermost

room.
The final place that was written about
in the book.

A wide room.

It was a room made of stone.

Its square and, excluding the entrance, in

front of each wall there were magic
circles.

However, the instant we entered, we felt

the strangeness of it.

In here, nothing exists beyond the magic

circles.

Just before this room, there was a large

quantity of Little Devils.

Enough that you would think there were

over 100 Little Devils, as well as their
eggs.

Even though that's the case, in here there

are just the magic circles.

It's almost as if something protected the

room, like some sort of sacred ground.

"It's before the protector Guardian, isn't

it?"

"With this atmosphere, I would say so."

"It would be good if we remain on

guard."

Paul, Elinalise, and Roxy while saying

that, all tightly gripped their weapons.

In front of the Boss room, I wonder if all

labyrinths have this eerie atmosphere.
"Well then, I wonder which leads to
where…”

Gisu went around checking each of the

magic circles one at a time, while
holding the book in one hand.

The rest of us were on standby at the

entrance.

"I'll help out."

"Sure, that'll help."

For the time being, I participated in

checking the teleportation magic circles.

And, for some reason, Roxy followed

along behind me, as well.

If Roxy is here, then it's reassuring.

"How about it?"

"They give off… the same feeling as

written."

Gisu, after asking, compared each of the

magic circles to the book.

Each of the three magic circles in order,

The book has it written down like this:

"There are three magic circles.

We immediately understood that two of

those would cause a random
teleportation.

For that sake, we placed a stone marker

in front of the magic circle that we
believed to be the correct choice and
stepped onto it.
However, that was a trap.

We were thrown into a strange room.

It was a room filled with dark and

elongated bodied demons.

Right, it was the nest of Little Devils.

The instant they saw us…”

We soon found the stone they used as a

marker.

A fist-sized stone had been cleanly

polished.

On the surface of that, the digit six was

carved.

It was something that wasn't on the

floors until now.

"Somehow, it's moving, isn't it?"

"You think so? It feels ominous. Listen

well, senpai, these sorts of legacies of
parties that were annihilated aren't
good at all."

"Is that Jinx?"

"Right, it's Jinx."

"Well, it's not like they were

annihilated though, right…”

While saying that, I took a good look at

the magic circle in front of me.

It resembled the two-way magic circles

that I've stepped on a number of times
until now.

But, this is different.

If you step on this then you'll be
randomly teleported.

Or else, maybe all of the contents of this

room thrown somewhere,

Then, one of the remaining two should

be the correct answer.

However, these two very clearly have

the traits of random teleport magic
circles showing.

"Rudi, do you understand?"

After asked by Roxy, I shook my head.

"No, not at all. Though if it was

Nanahoshi, then she might understand."

"Nanahoshi? Who is that?"

"In the Magic University it's someone

that's researching teleport-… or rather
summoning. Since she's knowledgeable
about magic circles, as well, she might
have been able to comment on it."

"Co… Could it be she's Rudi's lover?"

"Nanahoshi? No way…”

After laughing, while saying that,

maybe if Nanahoshi were here then, or
else Sylphy, otherwise maybe Cliff then.

I ended up thinking like that.

Nanahoshi and Sylphy were impossible,

but it might have been good to bring
along Cliff.
Even now, we could still return and
bring him back.

Both ways it would take about three

months.

Since Cliff isn't used to traveling, then

four months.

No, even if we were to bring Cliff along,

he might just tell us that he doesn't
know, as well.

"Just in case I did some research on

teleportation in the Magic University as
well, though, as embarrassing as it is, I
don't understand it at all."

"Research on teleportation?"

"Yeah."

"I see now, as expected of Rudi. Without

blindly searching at random, doing
something like trying to find out the
source. It's not something that can be
done easily."

It seems there's been some

misunderstanding, though; I searched
the source following the advice of the
Hitogami in order to cure my impotency.

Since that motive was impure, it's not

something that I really want to tell
Roxy.

Let's keep it hidden.

“… As a student of Roxy-sensei, then,

it's only natural."
"Even if you flatter me, nothing will
come of it."

Inspecting each of the magic circles had

ended.

"How about it Senpai, have you

understood anything?"

"No, not at all."

In the first place, all of my knowledge

about teleport magic circles comes from
this book.

As long as the answer isn't written in

that book, it's outside of my knowledge.

No, of course, I did research things

regarding teleportation outside of that
as well, though.

I don't know things that I don't know.

All I know is the three teleport magic

circles in front of my eyes are "different
things.”

Even then, I saw a large quantity of

Nanahoshi's magic circles.

The things known as magic circles, if

you change the details then the effect is
different.

Therefore, I can just say this.

"If things written in the book are true,

then that would be one of these is the
correct answer, though."
"… In other words, Senpai doesn't know
either."

"That's what it comes down to."

I return to the entrance of the room.

Paul and the others there in the middle

of the break were sitting down in a
circle.

I reported all of the things that we

investigated, as accurately as I could.

"Cheh… multiple choice is it."

"… It's multiple choice."

"Multiple choice huh, really…"

Paul, Elinalise, and Talhand were all

making bad faces.

"Multiple choices are dangerous… aren't

they? If it's like this, then even three
options would be better."

Gisu said while looking up at the

ceiling, something like what a weird,
hat-wearing gangster might have said.

I wonder if they have some kind of bad

memory in relation to multiple choices.

It seems possible.

"Is that a jinx, as well?"

"Yeah, it's a jinx. When it comes to

multiple choices, if we don't let
Ghyslaine select them, it will fail."

With those words, Paul and the others

all nodded saying, "Right, that's true."
Ghyslaine, huh?

I've heard a nostalgic name.

But, certainly for her, who is of the

Beast race, it seems she would have that
sense of smell.

"Ghyslaine, huh, at these sort of times,

it's missing without her."

"Even though she's only useful at these

sort of times…”

"In the middle of battle without

listening to directions she plunges in,
she can't understand things people say.
Unable to read or do calculations, when
she can't understand what people are
talking about she quickly snaps. But
strangely when it comes to multiple
choice she always gets them correct."

That's a cruel way of saying it.

I feel pity towards Ghyslaine hearing

that.

For the time being since she is one of my

respected Shisho as well, I'd like them to
stop there.

"Please pardon her, since she can

already read, write, and do calculations
now, after all."

Ghyslaine put in effort for it, as well.

She's a child that kept tripping up as she

went up the multiplication tables, but
she gave it her best; and even learned up
to division.
"Ha… I heard about that from Paul, but
I won't be deceived. There's no way that
inu-koro could do something an
ordinary person can."

"I heard that previously as well, but

honestly, I can't believe it either."

Elinalise and Talhand were deeply in

doubt.

Since Ghyslaine was considerably

difficult to teach after all, I understand,
though.

However, it feels strange, as well.

With all of Paul's previous party

members lined up, only Ghyslaine is
missing.

Even though Ghyslaine was the only one

who kept in contact with Paul after the
incident, as well,

The only person among Paul and the

others that I knew from Buina Village
isn't in this place.

Yeah, it's strange.

"Rather than something like that, what

are we going to do?"

With Gisu's words, we returned to the

topic.

There are two magic circles.

Which one should we enter, huh?

"Rudi, even you couldn't figure it out?"

After asked by Paul, I shook my head.

"Yeah. Even though I investigated it

beforehand at school, please excuse me
for that."

"I see…"

Paul crossed his arms, closed his eyes,

and pondered over it.

And then, before even one minute had

passed he raised his face.

"For now, let's try taking a majority

vote to check. From what we can see
here, those who think the right magic
circle is good, raise your right hand; and
those who think the left magic circle
would be good, raise your left hand."

With Paul's words, everyone raised their

hands.

Paul, Elinalise, Roxy were right, Gisu,

Talhand, and I were left.

Three. We tied, each at three.

"Cheh… If it's like this, then we can't

decide it."

"Umm, Tou-san. As expected, I don't

know about deciding it using majority
rule."

"Even if you say something like that…

Then, is there anyone who has an idea?"

With Paul's words, Elinalise raised her

hand.
"How about entering both of them, one
at a time, simultaneously?"

"Are you saying to sacrifice someone

among us?"

"If it were Paul or I, then making use of

the incense we should be able to
somehow or other manage to cut out
from a crowd of Little Devils."

Entering both of the magic circles, one at

a time, and then the one that's the
correct answer will return.

And then, if we immediately start

searching for the mistaken one, there's
the possibility we settle things without
problems as well.

"It's rejected."

"Oh my, Rudeus, is it fine to hear the

reason?"

"For starters, there's no guarantee that

either of those magic circles is the
correct one."

They appear to be random teleports.

Unexpectedly, there's the possibility

that both of those two are traps as well.

All three of them are traps.

The correct answer is a different room.

Of course, that possibility is low.

According to the book, fundamentally

after you've found all of the rooms then
you'll be able to proceed to the next
floor.

If we're to believe the author, this is the

final room.

However, whether it’s positioning or

shape, these magic circles seem different
and give off an artificial feeling.

That's right, I'm caught on something.

I wonder if it would really just come

down to a simple multiple choice of
luck.

If they've gone out of the way to prepare

a fake two-way magic circle, then
wouldn't it be fine for there to be just
one other as the real thing I wonder?

As the answer to a puzzle, isn't having

three of them just pointless, I wonder.

No, it's not as if it's an escape game;

there's no obligation for the labyrinth to
have prepared a hint, I guess.

"Then, Rudeus. Do you have any kind of

ideas?"

"No, but just a bit longer, won't you

wait a bit longer to come to a
conclusion?"

But, I'm caught on something.

I have the feeling that I'm forgetting

something.

Until I remember that, I feel that simply

stepping foot on one of the two options
is dangerous.
The moment two people step foot on
them, there's the possibility that
everyone in the room will be teleported
at random, as well.

In the teleport labyrinth, if you don't

make use of teleportation you can't get
around.

There might even be a room you can only

reach using a random teleport, as well.

"I want to try investigating it a bit

more."

I requested that, and…

"Alright, Rudi. We'll leave it to you."

Before anyone else did, Paul was the

first one to agree.

Part 3

I was sitting in front of the magic circle

thinking about it.

All three of these magic circles are fakes.

For the time being, I'm deducing that

assumption.

After sitting down and giving it some

thought, three things floated to mind.

One. The possibility that this room isn't

the last stop.

According to the book, the Teleport

Labyrinth works on a certain rule.

The rule is the main route follows just

two-way magic circles.
Following with that assumption, there
shouldn't be any mistake: this is the
final stop.

However, where Roxy was wandering

around, it was a cavern that you can't
enter without using a two-way magic
circle.

Inside of that cavern's maze, Roxy had

over thirty one-way magic circles that
she was forced to try in order to return
to the two-way magic circle.

Furthermore, the real final stop might be

ahead of at least one one-way
directional magic circle.

Though, I feel the probability of that is

low.

Two. In a place where the author of the

book didn't realize it, just before a
different member stepped on a trap,

The author of the book thought they

stepped foot on the two-way magic
circle, but in reality that wasn't the
case.

Because of the random teleportation

that a different member stepped on, the
entire room teleported to a different
place.

Which is why, following this premise,

this two-way magic circle is the correct
answer.

…I don't think so.

If there were such a trap, I'm sure Gisu
would have found it.

Three. Actually, this two-way magic

circle has a second degree to it.

Magic circles have a variety of shapes.

A doughnut-shaped magic circle; it's

possible there's that sort of type as well.

A trap teleport magic circle

concentrically outside the correct
answer teleport magic circle.

I wonder if there isn't that sort of

possibility, as well.

In other words, it's not the exterior; if

you jump onto the innermost circle,
arrival on the next floor is possible.

…That's stupid. From what places

Ikkyu-san is this.

Eliminating the impossible, all that

exists is, after all, the first option.

Just as the author of the book said

fundamentally, you need to take a bi-
directional one.

After discovering that there are three

varieties on the first floor, even up to the
third or fourth floor, we never used
either one-way or random ones.

With just that, we were able to make it

here.

However, from here on, you might need

to use not just two-way teleports, but
some one-way teleports, as well.
…But, if it comes to that, then it might
not just be here.

It's possible that where we are right

now is a dead end as well.

Say the fork existed even more

previously. For example, ahead of a one-
way magic circle on the fourth floor
might have been the true end.

Damn it… it's starting to get all mixed

up.

In the first place, what decided the main

path? Whether it is the floor number or
the appearance of the monsters as we
passed by,

Technically, the author of the book

defined the correct path.

The original rule as well, might have

been a completely unrelated coincidence.

After all, I wonder if deciding in that

direction would be better.

Starting from the sixth floor, we start

testing out each of the one-way teleport
circles, defeat the monsters ahead, and
search for a different route.

I have the feeling this is the correct

answer.

But, look at the atmosphere of this

room.

All of the veterans in the party felt it

and said, "The boss is close ahead."
After all, I feel that this is a special
place.

I feel that it's correct that this room is

the last stop, as well.

No, that might be a trap in the

labyrinth, as well.

Hmmm,

"There's no end to it, unless I say it."

I stand up while saying that.

Need to go to the bathroom really quick.

"Tou-san."

"What is it?"

"I'm going to water the flowers for a

bit."

"A piss, huh, I'll go as well."

"Saying something like piss, how vulgar

in front of women…”

"What do you plan to do by smoothing

it over in this kind of place?"

No look, in front of Roxy is a bit…

I feel like I can't make mistakes.

No, though something like going to the

bathroom, I guess it doesn't matter
where she thinks I do it.

Together with Paul, I left the room.

We went into the room with Little Devil
corpses and the ruins of the eggs.

We can just pick a suitable place in here.

While alternating with Paul on lookout

here, we took care of our business.

"It's difficult, isn't it?"

Paul called out to me, while I was

spacing out.

"Yeah, I was having second thoughts

come up, as if this room isn't on the
main route. If there might actually be a
different route and, if we don't go there,
then we never arrive in the place where
the boss is, maybe."

"That's not the case. There's no mistake

that room is the last stop."

"What's your basis?"

"None."

None, in other words intuition, huh.

However, you can't really ridicule the

intuition of a veteran as well.

Even if it seems completely un-founded,

it might actually be a subconscious
conjecture based on actual experience
after all.

"Well, there's no need to hurry. Tou-san

and the others will wait for you. If you
have any doubts, then ask and we'll
respond as well. Don't try to come to an
answer on your own."
"Yes."

I put a close to my business and changed

with Paul.

While standing on lookout, I viewed my

surroundings.

"Ah, and also Rudi- There's one thing I'd

like to say, though."

"What is it?"

"…Ah, No, I guess this is fine, for now.

It's something I'll say when we return to
the inn."

"What is it; please stop with that. If you

go saying something like that, in this
labyrinth, it just brings up feelings of
unease. Those sorts of things are called
death flags, you know."

"What is that…? If I say it right now, it

might affect the morale of the party."

I tilted my head to the voice I heard

from behind.

Something that might affect the morale,

I wonder if there is something.

Maybe insecurity regarding Zenith,

Or else, something that will make the

atmosphere of the place worse,

"Of the preaching type?"

"Well yeah. Something similar to that."

"Certainly, if I was to get down and it

dulled our movements it would be
terrible after all. Feel free to tell me off a
lot afterwards."

"Heh… Well, it's not that kind of

scolding. I was just going to tell you a
piece of advice to prepare yourself on."

After we return to the inn, huh,

It would be good if we could have saved

Zenith by that time.

"Kaa-san. It would be good if she's

safe."

"… That's right."

It was something I just muttered out

and it made the mood heavy.

This is no good.

But, even though we've searched this

much, there's no end.

I'm sure Paul is feeling like it might

already be no good as well.

It's probably better if I don't put it into

words.

"…"

While listening to the sound of Paul's

long piss I look around the
surroundings.

The large room and the three rooms

covered in eggs.

And then inner most room with magic

circles,

All of them are adjacent.

I'm caught on something.

"This room… isn't it considerably

oblong?"

"Hn? I guess so, what about that?"

This room is oblong.

The width is vast, because there are

many bodies, it might appear square,
but it's long in length.

It's a rectangle shape.

Those two long sides, each of them have

two rooms.

Though all of them have different sizes,

However, something I've seen before.

Just recently,

And then, something is insufficient.

"…Ah."

I realized it.

This place looks similar to the "Teleport

Ruins.”

"Alright, shall we return… and, hey

Rudi, what are you doing?"

Paul sent a puzzled sidelong glance at

me, we quickly returned to the room
with the party members.

I called out to Gisu, who was laying

down like a large Buddha.

"Gisu-san, please come help me."

"Hn, ah? Did you find something?"

"It's fine, so, over here."

I pulled Gisu over to the vicinity of the

center of the room.

"Please try searching around this area

for a hidden stairway."

"Haa… No, it's possible. Until now, all

we saw were teleport traps. But, I
suppose it might be possible that there's
something like a hidden room, as well."

Gisu came to an understanding on it

himself, got on all fours, and started
searching the floor.

And then, soon after made a face of

shock and put his ear to the ground.

He took out his dagger and tapped it

against the ground.

"Hey… here… it's here! Senpai.

Underneath here, it's hollow."

"Can you get it open?"

"Wait just a minute."

Gisu tried touching around here and

there on the floor.

He moved around the wall touching

around.

And then returned,

"It's no good, it won't open up. It's

probably the type you have to wrench
open."
"Is there any problem with breaking it?"

"Yeah…There’s no trap. All right.

Senpai, do it. It's here."

While saying that Gisu carved a mark

on the floor.

I aimed there and launched a rock bullet.

[Gan] a sound was out and the bullet

smashed, denting the floor.

I guess that was too weak, huh.

"Just a bit stronger, you can do it,

right?"

"Yes."

Just as I was told, I raised the power

and fired once more.

A large [Bagon] sound let out and a hole

opened up in the ground.

"Alright, leave the rest to me."

Gisu immediately got on all fours and

started removing the rubble.

If you just open up a hole the rest is

simple it seems.

In no time at all, Gisu spread out the

hole and it changed into a square
downwards entrance.

What appeared was stairs that lead

down.

"Amazing… As expected of senpai, you

get it well."
"Well, since I've seen it once before after
all."

The teleport ruins.

There were four rooms with nothing at

all and a single room with stairs leading
down.

However, I wonder if originally it just

appeared to be four rooms with nothing
at all.

I wonder if, just like now, the stairs

leading to the room with the teleport
magic circle were concealed.

During the period, those ruins were used,

in each of the rooms there might have
been furniture; and it might have been
made to appear that there was no such
hidden stairway.

That deteriorated over the passing of

years, otherwise maybe Orsted
destroyed it or something and it ended
up in that shape.

"Alright, everyone, senpai found some

hidden stairs for us!"

With Gisu's voice, the other members all

stood up.

After coming over to here and looking at

the stairs.

And then, "Oh~" they let out voices of

admiration.

"…Gahahaha, you're good!"

"Ow."
Talhand was solidly hitting my back
while laughing.

"As expected of my son!"

"Ouch."

Paul hit my back as well.

"I see now, come to think of it, this

place looks similar to the teleport ruins
doesn't it!"

"Ow."

Elinalise hit me as well.

"Oh, and wait just a second. There

might be a trap. Senpai, hand over about
three scrolls!"

Gisu hit me as well, while saying that.

"…"

After turning around, it was just Roxy

raising her small hand in the air.

After her eyes met up with mine, while

looking at me with upturned eyes, she
suddenly speedily touched my back.

"Good work,"

Roxy whispered out those words.

That expression had just a bit of

mortified feel to it.

I wonder if her disciple playing an

active role bothered her.

Since all of my achievements are the

same as Roxy's achievements, after all,
there shouldn't be anything to bother
Roxy.

All right, if the adventures from this

time are talked about in the future, I'll
say it was actually, because Roxy gave
me hints.

"Alright, we can go on ahead, everyone,

stay on guard."

"Yeah!”

With Gisu's voice, everyone nodded.

After descending the stairs ahead, there

was a teleport magic circle.

A two-way teleport magic circle.

However, its color was a blood-like red.

Volume 13 Chapter 7 - Guardian of the

Teleport Labyrinth

Part 1

A red magic circle.

Until now, all I've seen were teleport

magic circles that gave off a bluish-
white light, but it's red.

Red, a color representing danger.

There are such words as Red Zone as

well.

That is, it will lead to a dangerous

place.

"It's ahead of this."

The one who mutters out those words is
Paul.

I'm sure that was an utterance of

intuition.

I wonder if Zenith or the Guardian

Protector will be there.

However, strangely, there's a feeling of

conviction.

Ahead of this magic circle is the final

part of the labyrinth.

"What should we do, Paul? We still

have some leeway, but returning once
first is also an option."

The sixth floor was easy.

Thanks to the roots of Tarufuro, the

Little Devils were the same as small
fries.

We never had to use anything in

particular; it wouldn't even be a stretch
to say that our energy is full.

We relaxed quite a bit in the room just

before as well.

"…No, we'll proceed. Let's inspect our

equipment."

"Understood."

After hearing Paul's decision, everyone

sits down to check his or her equipment.
On the occasion, I take off my
equipment.
I start inspecting it more carefully than
usual.

"Look, Rudi as well."

After Roxy tells me that, I sit down as

well.

I take out all of my belongings from my

bag and line them up on the ground to
confirm.

I have few belongings.

At most, I just possess a number of the

spirit scrolls.

"Rudi, my scrolls, do you want to take

some of them?"

Just in the case something comes up,

Roxy is carrying a number of scrolls.

They're Advanced level magic scrolls.

Through shortening incantations, with a

considerable return ratio, she can use a
number of magic.

Even though I say that, Advanced magic

requires a somewhat long incantation in
order to cast it.

Since the battle may come down to that,

a time may come up where you can't
cast in time.

It's a trump card for that time.

"I guess so, then how about several

healing magic scrolls?"

"Yes."
Since I can use magic chantless, I don't
need Advanced level magic scrolls.

However, healing magic is different.

I should hold onto these, just in case a

worst-case scenario happens.

For example, in case the Guardian

crushes my throat or lung.

After receiving some Intermediate

healing magic scrolls from Roxy, I fold
them up and put them into the pocket of
my robe.

If I don't use them, I'll return them.

I'd like to take one and return home

with it, then have Nanahoshi or Cliff
reproduce them.

No, reproducing them without

permission was prohibited, wasn't it?

Though personally, I don't think the

portion I use will be exposed.

"I don't know what kind of Guardian

Protector there will be, but we have
plenty of combat potential, Rudi. So you
don't end up needing to use those scrolls,
let's cover you with all our power."

"I'm in your care. Somehow I have a

habit of freezing up, so when the time
comes down to it, please help me."

"Yes, please leave your back to me."

While saying that, Roxy hit her own

small chest with a [Ton].
How reliable.

"Rudeus, Roxy."

And then there, Elinalise tosses

something over to us.

After catching what she throws, I notice

it was a circular stone, almost like a
marble.

The same kind of magic crystal that

Elinalise carries a number of.

"If you run out of magic power, please

use that."

"Is it fine?"

"It's just a loan. If you don't use it,

please return it later."

"Ah, yes. Understood."

Running out of magic power towards

the end of exploring a labyrinth is
possible.

But, normally, at a time like that, you

retreat.

After all, for that reason, you make sure

to exterminate the enemies completely in
the rooms behind you.

After escaping and waiting for your

magic power to recover, you re-
challenge the Guardian Protector.

However, there are also times when you

can't escape from the Guardian.
If a boss traps you in a place like a
competition field, you can't leave until
you defeat it.

It seems there are cases like that as well.

The red magic circle in front of our eyes

appears to be two-way.

However, in reality, it might actually be

one-way.

As expected, it's probably not random.

"Alright, is everyone prepared?"

With Paul's voice, we all stand up.

After looking, everyone's faces are tense.

I'll put some spirit into it as I go as

well.

"Rudi."

"What is it?"

"I do feel it's bad to say something like

this now though."

Ah, this is a death flag.

"Then, please don't say it."

"Su, Sure…”

Paul makes a depressed face.

The morale might have decreased a bit.

No, important things aren't something

you say right before a decisive battle.

Those sorts of things are fine after we

return.
"Alright, let's go."

After looking at each other, we all

simultaneously step on the magic circle.

Part 2

Ahead of where we left the magic circle

is a tremendously wide room.

If I were to say it in a few words, it’s a

giant temple room.

It has a rectangular shape and is

roughly a palace hall, and as vast as a
baseball field.

Along the edges of the room, there are a

number of thick pillars standing up.

The ceiling is high enough up that you

have to strain your neck to look up.

The ground turns into something like

tile, every tile engraved with an
intricate relief carving, or an etched
image projecting on each tile.

"Oh??!"

Deep in the interior part of that ashen

palace is a single monster.

It is gigantic.

I've never fought a monster this large

before.

The size is roughly two times larger

than a Red Dragon.

Even from a distance, I could tell that it

has sparkling emerald-green scales.
Its torso is short but wide.

From there, a number of heads branch

out.

"A Hydra, for real, it's my first time

seeing one…"

I hear Gisu's murmur.

Right, it's a Hydra.

A gigantic multi-headed dragon; I count

nine heads.

"There?!"

But, where Paul's eyes stop isn't at the

Hydra.

Beyond the Hydra,

the innermost room behind the

protecting Hydra…

There is a visible magic crystal.

It is an emerald-green magic crystal of

tremendous size.

Large enough to make the marble-like

magic crystals that Elinalise carries
seem worthless.

A magic crystal in the shape of a crystal

about two meters (6 and 1/2 feet) in size.

I've never seen a magic crystal of this

size until now.

However, that's fine as well.

The size doesn't matter at all.

Rather than something like that, it's the
inside of the magic crystal.

Inside the magic crystal,

she is there.

Zenith is

trapped inside the magic crystal

"Zenith!"

Paul shouts out.

Simultaneously, the thoughts of "Why?"

come to my mind.

Why did it become like that?

Why is she inside a magic crystal?

Before I could put my doubts into

words, Paul runs ahead, dual wielding
swords in both hands.

The Hydra slowly raises up and turns its

necks.

Part 3

"You idiot! Don't be so hasty!"

I hear Gisu's shout.

"…!!"

Along with Elinalise clicking her tongue,

she dashes after Paul.

Continuing along, Talhand starts

running as well.

Elinalise couldn't catch up with Paul,

who had a running start.
"I'm going to cover them!"

Roxy shouts.

There, I return to myself and aim my

staff with the Hydra as the opponent.

First, we need to defeat the enemy.

Defeat it in a single hit.

I charge my [Rock Bullet] enough that it

is able to blow away even a Demon
Lord in a single hit.

"Quiet Fist of the Ice Man, [Frost

Nova]!"

Roxy starts incanting Intermediate

magic and is preemptively attacking, as
well.

A cluster of cold air overtakes Paul at a

tremendous speed and impacts,

[Hi~n!]

Just before impact, an ear-splitting

sound, like something scratching on
glass, resounds in the giant temple…

"Wha!!"

Roxy's voice and her eyes are wide open.

There isn't even a single scratch on the

Hydra.

Is it strong against ice?

By the instant such a thought floated

through my mind, Paul is arriving at the
Hydra.
"[Rock Cannonball]!"

I fire the Rock Bullet I had been

charging.

The sharpened bullet flies while

releasing a high-pitched sound [Kyuin].

It passes above Paul who was a few

steps from reaching the Hydra.

It impacts on the Hydra.

[Hi~n!]

Again, that unpleasant sound is heard.

"It blocked!?"

It wasn't avoided.

It should have hit.

It should have been a direct hit.

However, the sound from just now,

the high-pitched sound just now, what

is it?

Almost as if nothing is done at all, the

Hydra calmly stands up.

There was not even a single scratch.

"Uoo… raaaa…!"

Paul's spirited loud yell reaches up to

me.

The Hydra moves that head almost like

a snake and attacks Paul.
Paul avoids it with the minimum
movement possible.

In the next instant, the Hydra’s head is

spinning off in the air.

Paul swings the sword in his right hand,

with a tremendous sword speed.

For an instant, Paul's figure blurs.

He is moving at a speed that my demon

eye's foresight can't see.

In the next instant, a different head of

the Hydra is spraying blood.

Paul swings the sword in his left hand,

slicing.

Since the off-hand sword was shorter, it

isn't enough to completely sever its
head.

Paul rotates his body midair and,

making use of his centrifugal force,
slashes again with the sword in his right
hand.

The head of the Hydra that had been

hanging loosely falls.

"Shaaa…!”

The Hydra lost its second head in an

instant.

However, the Hydra had nine heads.

The Hydra uses one head after another

and encloses, surrounds, and attacks
Paul from every direction.
Paul back-steps to put some distance
between them, but maybe because of the
size of the step, he isn't able to escape
from the attack range of the Hydra.

"Paul!!"

Then Elinalise catches up.

With her shield at the ready, she

projects her sword.

I feel an invisible shock wave release.

[Hi~n!]

It's that sound again.

Almost as if it hasn't received any shock

wave at all, the Hydra pursues after
Paul.

"Murmuring of the Muddy Stream!

[Water Current]!"

Simultaneously with Roxy's

incantation, a cluster of water appears
in front of Paul's eyes.

That cluster of water washes Paul away

from the Hydra, escaping from the
Hydra's attack range.

Paul is then rolling into a somersault

when Elinalise faces towards and
immediately enters a stance to cover
him.

Just about midway there, Talhand stops

his feet and starts the incantation for
magic.
There were some irregularities, but the
formation has become the shape of
advance guard, middle guard, and rear
guard.

What are we going to do about combat?

Paul's attacks were effective.

However, my rock bullet was blocked.

Roxy's magic as well.

Next would be either fire or wind, I

guess?

Both of them have area of effect and are

hard to keep from affecting Paul and the
others.

What to do?

"[Earth Pillar]!"

Talhand's incantation ends.

It's earth magic.

Above the Hydra's head, a mass of rock

appears and falls onto the Hydra.

[Hi~n!]

That sound was let out again.

Just before the rock impacts the Hydra,

it dissipates almost like becoming sand
and disperses.

It's that sound. When that sound is let

out, the magic disappears.

"Does magic have no effect on that

thing!?"
What should be done? Should we keep
going on?

Or would it be better to run away

temporarily?

What should I do!?

There, I hear Roxy's pressured voice

from beside me.

"Rudi, that! It's healing!"

I look towards her pointing, where the

two heads that Paul had lopped off.

One of those heads is stretching out to

the end of the cut; the bones, muscle and
flesh is swelling up and rebuilding the
head.

The other head as well, following along

with that, started to repair itself.

It can regenerate.

That thing’s heads, just by cutting them

off, you can't permanently damage it.

"Let's retreat!"

Roxy's voice.

However, it didn't reach Paul.

While raising a voice filled with fighting

spirit, he is resolved on striking the
Hydra with his swords.

Elinalise is in danger trying to support

Paul’s reckless fighting style.

"Gisu!"
Talhand's voice,

Gisu takes off running.

Gisu overtakes Talhand and moves up

to just behind Paul; he throws
something he was holding in his hand at
the Hydra.

[Papa~n], I hear the sound of an

explosion.

And then, from near the Hydra

something like smoke is rising up.

A smokescreen, huh?

"…!"

While Gisu is shouting something, he

starts pulling Paul backwards.

However, Gisu can't restrain Paul. In no

time at all, Paul is about to shake Gisu
off.

In the next instant, Elinalise bashes

Paul in the face with her shield.

"…!"

Gisu releases his hold and says

something, then Paul faces this way and
starts running.

"Rudeus!"

I start to move after hearing Elinalise’s

voice.

I concentrate all the magic power I

could into my hand and create a dense
fog in the space between the Hydra and
Paul.

A fog, like pure white steam, to conceal

others.

However, I know that the Hydra is

approaching us, as it makes a
[DoshinDoshin] sound.

Even though its sound wasn’t all that

fast.

Paul and the others return up to the

circle.

"Rudi, we're retreating. Ahead, to the

magic circle."

"Yes! Sensei!"

I anticipate it and jump onto the magic

circle.

Part 4

Everyone safely manages to leave using

the magic circle.

Roxy, Talhand, and Gisu,

Paul, who is breathing roughly,

And then finally Elinalise comes out,

with some injuries.

Blood is flowing out endlessly around

the area of Elinalise’s shoulder.

"Are you all right?"

"It was just a scratch."

Elinalise's shoulder is completely
shaved off.

Just from what I could see, there was no

indication as if she had received a direct
attack though.

"I was scraped by the scales."

Somehow, it seems that Hydra's outer

scales are like sharkskin.

Even though I say that, it's still within

the range that elementary healing magic
can heal it without leaving a scar.

Back in my previous world’s life, it

would have required at least several
tens of stitches.

What a convenient world.

"Thank you very much."

Well then,

The problem is the reason for this injury:

how to treat the person who caused it.

Paul sits down in front of the magic

circle.

In addition, his eyes are fixated as well.

Blood thirst, surging from all over his

body.

"Dad."

"…That was Zenith. No mistake."

Paul said that.

In those eyes, he can't see the fact that
Elinalise is injured.

No, since Elinalise takes the role of

shield, you could say it’s her job to
absorb attacks though.

However…

"Please calm down a bit."

"Yeah, sorry about that. I'm calm right

now."

Paul's voice is low in tone.

It's the calm before the storm- such

words came to mind.

He may be calm, but it seems he's not

composed.

It can't be helped.

Certainly, that was Zenith.

From a distance even I realized, "Ah, it's

Zenith".

Then I'm sure if it’s Paul, there's no way

he would be mistaken.

The one inside of that magic crystal is

Zenith.

She's trapped inside of the crystal.

I wonder why she ended up in that state.

No, the reason is fine.

Something like being warped inside of it

during a teleport, I'm sure, there are
various explanations.
It seems that being teleported inside of
an object rarely ever happens; in reverse,
you could say although it's rare, it still
happens.

According to Gisu's story, wasn't the

story that she was together with some
adventurers?

No, they used the words that she was

captured.

Hn? Could it be that Gisu knew about

this situation…?

No, that can't be the case.

It can't be helped catching him on a slip

of the tongue.

It won't be too late to question him over

it after everything is over.

Besides, the problem isn't there.

"…I wonder if mother is still alive, even

like that?"

"Huh!?"

After saying that, Paul stands up and

grabs onto my collar roughly.

"Something like whether she's alive or

not, it doesn't matter does it!"

"That's right."

Certainly,

It was a slip of words, I guess.

From the start, the probability that

Zenith is alive was low.
I even considered the possibility that we
wouldn't even find a corpse.

Even resolved that we may not find a

single article of hers,

If she's dead then she's dead, something

we should offer condolences to, is what I
was thinking.

If it's like this, that she's still

recognizably Zenith, then the situation
is far better than we could have
predicted.

"Stop the fighting!"

Gisu exclaims, but Paul still nears his

face to mine in an intimidating way.

"Rudi, Zenith was over there. Your

mother, why are you able to remain that
calm?"

"Would it be better to panic more? What

would be solved by getting distracted?"

"I'm not saying that!"

I know what Paul wants to say.

Certainly, right now I might be too

composed.

Even though after we find my mother,

whom was missing for six years, I'm
sure it's not the behavior of a typical
human.

…Well.
Even during the time when I was a child,
I didn't interact with Zenith very much.

My recognition towards her as a mother

is weak, as well.

Rather it’s even strange that I lived with

such an appreciation this life.

At any rate, we separated at the time

when I was seven years old, and I
haven't met her in almost ten years,
after all.

Even the fact that I'm taking on a

heartless attitude might be something
that can't be helped.

"For now, let's recognize the present

condition."

"Huh!?"

Ignoring Paul's intimidation, I

indifferently try putting the things from
just before into words.

"Magic was ineffective against that

Guardian Protector. It possesses an
absurd ability, [Regenerate]; its attack
strength is high enough that just by
contacting Elinalise-san, it was able to
break through Elinalise-san's defense as
well. And then, mother is trapped inside
of that crystal. Putting it clearly, it's
unknown whether or not she's even
alive."

"Something like that… even I know!

What I'm asking about is your attitude
at the time when your mother has been
found!"

Gisu cut in after Paul's shout.

"Stop it with that! Have something like

a parent-child fight after we return to
the inn!"

Gisu forcefully pulled us apart.

Paul spit out the words, "Sheet…

screwing around like that," and plunks
down onto the ground.

It seems there was no reason for me to

say it specially; even Paul understands
the situation.

Just, my attitude bothered him.

Even I feel it too: it was cold.

But, it really can't be helped, right?

What are you telling me to do about it?

"Yes, stop with the fight there, let's start

discussing things!"

Elinalise lets out a clap with her hands.

Paul and I slowly move and sit in the

circle.

Roxy is making a somewhat nervous

face while looking Paul and I over.

It seems I've caused her to worry.

"I'm fine."

"Is that so…"

It's not the first fight I had with Paul.

After things are over and we return to
the inn, I'm sure Paul will be better as
well.

Even I, who has weak acknowledgment

of mother, at the point when I hear
Zenith's voice and realize she's been
saved, I'm sure I'll feel something as
well.

That's right, there's no doubt that's the

case.

This time, the gears are just a bit out of

order.

"[Cough]. Umm, it's about Zenith-san's

crystallization though. I think
something can be done about it."

Roxy says that in a somewhat brighter

voice than usual.

"Is that true?!"

The one who makes a happy face is

Paul.

"Yes. Occasionally, there are times when

legendary magic items imbued with
magic power are trapped in magic
crystals like that, but I've heard that if
you defeat the Guardian, the crystal
unseals and you'll be able to retrieve the
contents."

It's a story I've never heard.

However, they're Roxy's words.

Roxy has no reason to lie.

"That is something that I know about as
well,"

Elinalise agrees,

"I know about one individual who has

been through a similar situation as
Zenith, but they're properly living, even
now."

"…"

This is a lie; I'm sure.

Elinalise is the type to lie calmly at

times like this.

Since it's for the sake of improving the

mood, I won't blame her, though.

Although, no matter how much of a

precedent there is, when the crystal
melts, it's not confined to the person
inside being safe.

Naturally, there's no need to put that

into words.

It's something that everyone knows.

"The problem is that Guardian

Protector… Honestly, it's the first time
I've seen that species, as well."

The one who takes the initiative and

cuts off the conversation is Elinalise.

Gisu continues moreover,

"That's right; you can tell it's a Hydra

just from seeing it. But a variety with
those kind of emerald green scales, I've
never heard of such a thing."
"…Furthermore, it can even regenerate."

Talhand crosses his arms while

continuing to make a troubled face, as
well.

It’s known that Hydras are a species of

dragon.

A dragon that has a number of heads-

although it doesn't flock, even alone it's
generally the ultimate class in terms of
power.

Certainly, I had heard that they were

living somewhere on the Magic
Continent.

Just from what has been currently

confirmed, I know of three types.

They're differentiated by the color of

their scales; the known types are white,
grey, and gold.

Something like a Hydra with emerald

green scales doesn't exist.

"That is most likely a Multi-Headed,

Magic Stone Dragon, or [Manatite
Hydra]."

The one who says that is Roxy.

"I've read about it in a book once. It's a

demonic dragon, all of the scales of its
body are covered in magic stones which
absorb magic power. They were
witnessed around the time of the Second
Human-Demon War. It’s written that
they went extinct, together with the
annihilation of the continent. I was
convinced they were just a fairy tale
though… to think they really exist."

Magic Power Absorption…

In other words, it is immune to magic, I

guess.

"Does that mean that we're unable

damage that thing at all?"

"If what's written in the book is true,

then if you cast from zero distance it
should be effective."

"Zero distance, you say…"

That huge thing…

Furthermore, just by pressing against its

razor-sharp body, you receive wounds
as if put through a cheese grater.

Does that mean we have to directly

touch the Hydra and use magic?

All of our fingers will end up chopped

off.

"However, even at the point we're able

to damage it, it can regenerate. What
can be done…?"

"Regeneration is troublesome."

"…However, it's not as if we can't

defeat it," I say.

The Hydra regenerates.

Even after hearing that, I am not

surprised.
It's because I had the mythological
knowledge that a Hydra regenerates.

"Even if we chop its heads off, they

regenerate each in a few moments. What
can be done to defeat something like
that…?”

Roxy was groaning as she agrees as

well.

However, I didn't think it was as

troublesome as everyone else did.

Even despite up until now, I've almost

never ran into regenerating monsters.

For some reason,

Because I have my knowledge from my

previous life…

"For the time being, I have an idea."

After raising my hand with a proposal,

the looks gathered to me.

"If you cauterize the Hydra's opened

necks with fire, they won't regenerate- is
something I've heard."

I start telling the story of the hero of

Greek Myth of Heracles.

Heracles fought with a Hydra.

According to that, I know it was said

that he burned the cut end of the necks of
the Hydra in order to prevent the
regeneration.

Honestly, it's just a myth after all.

Its credibility is unproven.

However, the response is good.

"I see now, burning the wound, huh."

"We don't have any torches, but if it's a

wound without scales then there's no
worry about the magic being blocked."

"There's value in giving it a try."

I don't know just how similar the

Hydras in this world are to the tales of
Hydra in my previous life.

Though in my previous life, it's said that

the Hydras have immortal heads…

On this side maybe, if you are to just

burn all of the heads; it might all too
easily die.

It's a negative way of thinking about it,

but as long as it's a living thing, it
should die.

"Alright, then let's try carrying that out

and see."

With Gisu's words, the plan is decided.

My suggestion isn't certain.

However, things of certainty are

nowhere to be found.

Honestly, I feel it might be good to

return to the city once, as well.

Even though one could argue we have

consumed almost no energy, the enemy
is powerful.
It might be good to do preparations for a
boss fight.

It's possible to hire skilled warriors just

for the sake of the boss fight.

I don't know just how many swordsmen

there are who can decapitate a Hydra’s
head. But with the city’s number of
adventurers, if we were to search, I'm
sure we could find at least one.

"…"

But, I'm sure Paul wouldn't agree.

If I were to say something like returning

now, his morale state seems to say he
would then challenge the Hydra alone.

Besides, even if we are to return, I can't

imagine that we would even be able to
find items or mercenaries that can work
well against that Hydra.

There are counter-measures,

We've already gathered the precise

balance of people to do it.

Then, this is the part where we should

advance ahead.

"Hey, Paul. This is fine, right?"

"…Yeah."

"That's a reply with no spirit- do you

get it? No one other than you can cut
that thing’s heads off."
I'm sure Elinalise and Talhand would be
able to leave a wound on those scales,
as well.

Still, it won't reach the point of

decapitation.

Paul will cut off the heads and then I'll

use chantless magic, immediately
burning it.

Such an assignment of roles is necessary.

Depending on the situation, it might

require me to approach to a
considerably close distance, as well,

In order to pinpoint burn just the

wound, since the probability is high that
the surrounding scales will nullify
friendly fire, as well.

In that case, the other three people will

act as a diversion to distract the Hydra
from my attacks.

If the decoys take any damage then

Roxy will heal them.

It becomes that sort of role assignment.

There's nothing but that.

Naturally, as it is, attacks will come for

me, as well.

I will be standing in a considerably

dangerous position: directly in front of
the Hydra.

"Rudi…”

Paul's eyes are facing towards me.

He is looking at me with somewhat
hesitant eyes and says:

"You are…really a reliable son."

"That kind of flattery, let's save it for

after we defeat the Hydra."

"It's not flattery. I really think that."

Paul says that and laughs at himself,

"I can't become calm like you, I couldn't

come up with ideas either. I'm an idiot,
who couldn't think of anything other
than recklessly running in."

Paul continues,

The shape of his mouth twists, almost

like he is chewing on the words with his
molars.

"…I'm a terrible father. It doesn't seem

like I'll be able to become a role model
for my son."

Paul says in a tone bursting with

determination.

His look was tremendously strong.

Yes, his eyes are filled with such strong

power; almost as if his look can kill.

It's resolve.

Paul has decided his resolve.

"With that, let me say it. I know it's not

something for a parent to say, though
listen well."

"Yes."
I receive his look from head on:

"Save your mom, even if you have to

die."

Paul says.

Facing his son,

[Even if you have to die.]

However, I don't feel he's a terrible old

man.

This is trust.

Paul is thinking of me as his equal.

For this reason, he was serious.

Then I need to respond,

"…Yes!"

"All right, let's go!"

With Paul's words, everyone stands up.

The rematch with the Hydra begins.

Volume 13 Chapter 8 - Mortal Combat

The battle begins.

In the grand chamber, a massive Hydra

was waiting for us,
Behind it were the magic crystals.

And trapped in the middle of the largest

magic crystal was, without a doubt,
Zenith.

When the Hydra sees us, it slowly raises

its body.

"Alright, here I go!"

Paul sprints off,

Keeping a low posture like a dog, he is

fast like the wind,

The kind of speed that would leave

anyone in the dust,

However this time, Elinalise follows

Paul’s lead as well.

From behind is Talhand, with a slow

gait.

We progress forward, matching the pace

of Talhand.

Gisu waits further in the rear.

Since he cannot fight, he's useless in this

battle.

He can offer no real techniques for

fighting with such a large-scale monster
like a Hydra.

However, he is there for a reason.

Worst case, if we should be annihilated,

his role is to escape and report what
happened.

"RAAaaa!"
Paul reaches the Hydra,

At the same time, three of the Hydra's

heads move.

For its size, the Hydra is quick.

All of its heads, each like a wild snake,

move nimbly and independently.

But,

In a moment of blurring motion, Paul

severs one of the heads from the Hydra.

All right, keep it up.

"[Fire Ball]!"

At the head of my staff, I put the full

might of the magic power in my body.

A tremendously hot fireball blasts off

towards the Hydra.

--But, it was no good.

The fireball begins to dwindle the closer

to the Hydra it gets, and disappears on
impact.

I hear an unpleasant sound as if

scratching glass.

"As I expected, I'm going to have to get

closer to use magic."

If I do not close this distance and

approach it, I cannot defeat it.

I won't be able to damage it unless I hit

it point-blank with fire magic.
"So that's the plan, eh? Are you going to
be able to fight up close, Rudi?"

"I'll be fine. While I trained, I didn't just

limit it to magic."

Although I confidently said so, my heart

is beating out of my chest.

I am weak in close combat.

Most of my memories of close combat

ended up colored with my defeat.

Beginning with Paul, then Ghyslaine,

Eris, Ruijerd, and Orsted,

At each time, I was unable to defeat

anybody.

Though, somehow, I had managed to get

by in recent fights.

The stray dragon, Rinia, Pursena, and

Luke.

I used the Demon Eye of Foresight to

win against them.

However, can I win against this Hydra?

It's a no.

I don't believe I could defeat an

opponent that warriors, such as Paul
and Elinalise, struggle to fight.

In other words, just because I had

managed to win a few battles recently,
doesn't mean I can win against the
Hydra.

But, I'm not fighting alone this time.

It's a team battle.

I have Paul, Elinalise, and even Roxy.

Talhand as well, though I can’t verify

his full power; surely it must be at the
same level of the others.

I take off at full speed, and arrive just

behind Paul.

"Rudi, don't you dare move away from

my back!"

I listen to the instruction of Paul who's

in front of me.

Elinalise flanks to the left and Talhand

to the right,

And Roxy casts from the rear.

The formation is exactly like the

Imperial Cross.

"SHAAAaaaa!"

Three heads attack simultaneously.

It seems the Hydra doesn't move any

more than three.

Perhaps it’s incapable of moving more?

Or is it, because moving more heads

would interfere?

I don't understand it, but it's convenient.

Elinalise sidesteps one head, Talhand

bats away another.

And Paul cleanly beheads the remaining

attacking head.
The head falls to the ground and begins
writhing.

"Go now!"

"I'm on it!"

After I hear the shout of Paul, I dash

quickly to the severed neck, and release
my magic.

The fire magic hits the open neck, and

the intensity of the fire illuminates the
surroundings.

I scorch the Hydra’s neck wound; while

it makes a smoldering sound, the fire
completely chars the neck.

"How's that…?"

While keeping an eye on the wound, I

back step away.

I don't know yet if it was effective.

Almost immediately, another head

attacks.

Paul stops the blow.

Elinalise parries it away with a shield.

At the edge of my view, a spray of blood

comes up from Talhand.

"Kuh!"

"Power of the divine, become the

nourishment for this body — [Healing]!"

When Talhand became injured, Roxy

immediately ran, while chanting, to heal
his wound.
Everybody else is moving about,
overwhelming the Hydra, so no attacks
can reach me.

I can do nothing but confirm it.

"…"

And as for the wound on the neck:

Does the cauterized section still regrow

a head?

How did it go?

"…All right."

No new head is regrown.

The wound remains unchanged.

There is no surge of new flesh, and no

new head regenerates.

"It's working!"

"Hell yeah!"

Paul bellows and another head falls.

And I scorch that neck.

The heat is terrifying.

Indeed, the temperature of the heat

begins to choke me.

However, to scorch the neck sections, I

must use at least this much intensity.

If I fail to scorch the neck sections

properly, a new head could regenerate.

So, we continue in this manner…

"…m! Cover me!"

My Demon Eye of Foresight catches the

Hydra's movement.

<Two of the Hydra's heads that don't

move, will aim for me.>

I evade one.

<However, the other one aims for the

place that I evade to.>

"Leave it to me!"

In the place where I dodged the first

attacking head, Elinalise jumps.

Jumping in with a slightly unnatural

stance, she knocks one of the heads back.

She places her body between the Hydra

and myself.

The shield is placed between the Hydra

and myself.

Even while I hear a snarling sound come

forth, Elinalise protects me.

A small squirt of Elinalise’s blood

splashes on my cheek,

"Roxy! She needs healing!"

"Power of the divine, become the

nourishment for this body — [Healing]!"

Roxy immediately remedies the wound

of Elinalise.

And both return to their positions

without incident.
"Rudi! Keep your sights on the third
one!"

"Got it!" Paul shouts.

At the same time, another head falls,

and a pillar of blood erupts.

I grill the neck.

My only job is to grill.

I'm grilling meat,

But I grill it diligently.

I leave the rest to the others.

I only focus on what's before me.

Paul cuts, and I burn.

Elinalise and Talhand protect me.

And Roxy protects them.

The fourth head drops, and I scorch the

neck.

It's going well.

At least I thought so,

But, then the Hydra changes its

movements.

Suddenly,

Yes, very suddenly,

The Hydra launches all five of its

remaining heads exclusively at Talhand.
"Kuuh!"

"Talhand!"

The first attacking head Talhand avoids.

In the place of the second head, that he

cannot avoid, Talhand rolls on the
ground.

At this time, he grazes the body of the

Hydra, rolling and rattling along the
ground.

The third attacking head comes.

Talhand, flat on his arse, manages to

catch the coming mouth with his shield
and axe.

Then, the fourth attacking head:

The Hydra head bites Talhand's leg.

And for a moment, suspends Talhand up

in midair,

"Guooooo!"

Finally, the 5th attacking head, reaches

to devour the whole body of the
immobile Talhand—.

"Oryaa!"

With a ‘boom-boom’ sound, the head

crashes.

The heads of the Hydra, that is.

The fourth and fifth heads were cut off

by the slashing attack of Paul.
"I'm alive! Thanks for the save!"
exclaims Talhand.

"I burned them!" I report.

"Power of the divine, become the

nourishment for this body — [Healing]!"
chants Roxy.

While we hear each other at the same

time, we work separately.

I burn two more necks of the Hydra

simultaneously.

Just three remain.

"Hm?"

Again, the movements of the Hydra

change.

It appeared to stagger backwards, in

fear of us.

"It's going good; we just need one final

push, Rudi!"

Paul goes forward.

No, wait.

Isn't this a trap?

Although we should attack, I don't

know what this opponent is plotting…

Then, when I give it a moment of

thought,

"Naah!"

One of the Hydra's heads,

An especially big head,

It tears the scorched part clean off one of
the necks.

"What the?!"

With the cauterized part of the neck

bitten off, the head regrows a few
moments later.

"This is bad!"

While it cannot rejuvenate heads from

necks that are scorched,

If it bites off the cauterized section, the

head will regrow again.

"Don’t give it time to regenerate!"

"YAAAAAaaaaah!"

Elinalise, while moving, lets out a war

cry. She dashes,

And thrusts her Gladius into the

regenerating neck,

"Oh, great frozen protector, to the place

thou demands, go.

Strike with the muddy stream of the

glacier, [Ice Smash]!"

Magic hammers into the neck which was

about to revive a head at zero distance
from where Elinalise was.

The premature head, still without scales

and with soft meaty skin, meets with a
hunk of ice slamming into it, shearing it
clean.
The neck writhes around, spraying blood
like a freshly squeezed pomegranate.

"Roxy!"

"Oh, small cinder blessed with

greatness, burn brilliantly,
[Flamethrower]!"

Roxy, who was following up with

Elinalise, shoots out the Flamethrower.

Although the scales dampen the magical

power reaching the Hydra, the neck
smokes and burns.

"All right!"

Paul goes to pursue with the follow up.

However, the Hydra doesn't lower a

head.

It rises its large body high up, raising its

head to the ceiling, and glares my way.

Only three heads remain.

Am I frightened?

No, it's something else.

It's not that feeling.

It's a feeling of danger.

"Be on guard, something's about to

come!"

"All right!"

Paul's confirmation.

From there, I act on intuition.

No, perhaps I can say that I act from my
experience.

I have seen this posture only once before.

I recalled the Stray Dragon's body

standing erect, then my figure, in front of
an impending [Inhaling Breath].

"A fire breath attack is coming! Please

gather close to me!"

"Right!"

Paul back steps swiftly, until he is just

in front of me.

Elinalise and Talhand matches Paul’s

pace, tumbling close to me.

And Roxy leaps towards and clings on

tightly to me.

I begin creating water.

A thick wall of water,

Immediately after the wall of water

swelled, the Hydra spews its breath.

From all three heads, a terrific amount

of flaming breath pours out and slams
into the water wall.

Massive amounts of steam form, and the

temperature in the room rises
significantly.

"…!"

A dragon's flame breath boasts a

horrifyingly high temperature.
It can liquefy steel and even vaporize a
small marsh, in mere moments.

And this flame breath released

simultaneously from three necks.

No normal magician has a spell to

match this fire’s intensity.

If five- no, ten- magicians concentrated

to create one water wall, they might
possibly defend.

But even then, it might still be

impossible.

However, my magic reservoir is not

normal.

"Dad!"

"Right!"

Paul leaps into the place where one of

the Hydra's necks sealed.

The breath weapon seems to have

restrictions on its usage.

While I don't know the exact reason, I

understand that it cannot perform it in
rapid succession.

Is it perhaps related to some kind of

accumulation of magic inside the body?

I just don't know the reason.

But, I know flame breath is the last

resort of a dragon.

And to spew it from all three heads

simultaneously,
There will definitely be some recharging
time.

If it was just one head using it, then

perhaps another head might set up for a
successive breath.

However, this Hydra didn't do it.

Maybe it has to involve the other heads.

At any rate, a chance has come.

"OOOooohh!"

Paul lops off a head.

And I scorch its neck immediately.

Two to go.

One head attached to a thinner neck, and

one to a thick neck.

Is the thick neck attached to the main

body?

Then that one is the last target.

"Dad, take the head on the thin neck!"

"Understood!"

Paul runs.

Elinalise and Talhand team up to take

on the head attached to the thick neck.

"DaaRaaaaa!"

Paul cleanly severs the head.

And I immediately drive in my fire

magic.
Excellent,

Only the main head remains.

We're going to win.

Coming this far, we cannot give it any

chance to try and begin regenerating its
heads.

Even if the last head is invulnerable, our

team should be up to the task of
finishing the Hydra off somehow.

The moment I scorch the last neck with

magic,

<The Hydra makes a trembling

movement.>

I did not understand what that

movement was.

Although my Eye of Foresight displayed

this movement, I didn't understand it.

It was too big.

"Idiot!"

"!"

Before I notice it, Paul pushes me away.

Immediately before me, I feel something

huge pass by.

Certainly, there are no heads left.

No, that's not right,

It's not that it was "without a head."

It just happened to be "headless."

The Hydra swings its headless necks

around like a rose whip.

Eight necks,

Covered with hard scales like a grater, it

was a bundle of necks.

The body shakes, and all at once, it

moves in a sweeping motion.

"Rudiiii!"

Paul shouts for a second time, and kicks

me back.

At the same time, with a colossal sound

like 'daan', something falls right beside
me.

Something,

I immediately fall to my knees.

At the place where I am,

Between Paul and I,

"U, uoooh!"

There are eyes in front of me.

The eyes of something at its wits’ end,

The eyes of a cornered beast,

The eyes that try to find a way to

survive until the very last second.

The eyes of the Hydra.

From around the area of the forehead,

something like a horn appears.
"OOOOOOOOOooo!"

On reflex, I immediately thrust my left

hand into the eye.

Together with a 'guchari' sound, a

burning sensation transmits up my arm.

The Hydra's eyelids closes.

The eyelids, wrapped in scales, closes

shut, like a guillotine.

Simultaneously, I fired off a [Rock

Cannonball].

As the Hydra's eyelids shut, the Hydra's

head burst apart.

At the same time, I feel it jerk upwards.

After the jerk, I hear a ‘pop-crack’ sound

resound in my head.

"R, Roxyyyyy!!"

I endure the pain and cry out, the name

of my most reliable Shisho,

"Oh, small cinder blessed with

greatness, burn brilliantly,
[Flamethrower]!"

Though her voice was small, it reaches

my ears.

Roxy scorches the last neck until black,

and it begins falling.

The massive body of the Hydra makes a

thunderous noise as it performs its
death throes.
A cloud of dust shoots up from the
headless corpse; it falls to the ground in
spasms of fear.

From the body of the Hydra, I could feel

the life force disappear.

It cannot perform regeneration anymore.

The last head was vulnerable.

"Haa…Haa…"

Defeated,

It was defeated.

"We did it…tttu!"

In that moment, I recognized an acute

pain in my left hand.

When I look, I am aghast.

"Uuuu…"

I have no left hand.

I see the skin and muscles cut by the

eyelid’s scales, and I see the bones and
muscles crushed with the closing eyelid.

And at the last moment, when it jerked

up, the Hydra tore my hand off.

Blood makes a ‘wheezing’ sound as it

spurts out of the artery.

"Hand, my left hand…"

Eyes,

In the eye of the Hydra, there is my left

hand.
As soon as I thought of it, I see the main
head,

Roxy, having used the fire magic with

all of her might, carbonized the main
head down to the base of its neck.

The moment I see it, I realize it.

There is nothing remaining of my hand.

Even if I search for it, I will probably

never find it.

And even while searching for it to rejoin

it- all the while- I’m hemorrhaging
blood.

Aaah, I have to use my healing magic

quickly.

"Angel of miracles, please bestow the

breath of heaven which is the pulse of
life,

Receiving it from the sky and the sun,

Honorable God, who despises the
crimson flow,

Spread your white wings, and fly down

to the sea of light.

Let where you reach, the crimson not

expel,

[Shine Healing]."

I chant the Advanced rank healing

magic.

I know that with this advanced rank

healing, it cannot regenerate a lost limb.
However, I still use it.

Pink skin swells around the severed

part, and the outflow of blood stops.

Incidentally, the part of my face bruised

from the time Paul kicked me seems to
heal, as well.

"Fuu…Haa…"

My breath is ragged.

Calm down… Calm down.

My left hand is lost.

However, the Hydra was a considerably

terrible enemy.

Arguably, it was a cheap victory if it

only cost my left hand.

If at the last moment, if Paul hadn't

helped me, I would have died.

"…You saved my life, Dad."

I turn around, searching for Paul’s

whereabouts.

There was no answer.

Everyone stays silent.

Elinalise stands still.

Talhand is silent.

Roxy covers her mouth.

Gisu runs from the back of the room,

pale in the face.

There is no answer from Paul.

"…Dad?"

Everyone glances ahead,

To the place Paul had fallen.

So, he collapsed.

I turn and face towards him.

However,

It wasn't simply a collapse.

He is unconscious.

His eyes are vacant.

And then,

I see there was no lower half to his

body.

"…Ah?"

I can't comprehend my sight.

"Eh?"

Aa, I hate it.

What had happened? I know.

That's right.

I see it.

Paul sent me flying with a kick,

Because the main head reached the place

where I was.

That's why Paul kicked me back.

For the sake of throwing me out of the

way, he kicked; and then he was alone.
So he had to kick with all of his might.

I wasn't a child anymore.

In order to kick with all of his might, in

such a way, he must’ve pushed out from
his waist.

Paul, as a swordsman in this world,

avoided step-back recoil from the kick
he gave me.

He is a physically strong swordsman,

and is able to wear touki.

In other words, he is capable of sending

me flying with a kick, and staying in
position.

Another way of putting it: he was

blocking.

I don't want to come to the realization

of that word.

Blocking.

"A, why?"

The moment I say that, Paul's eyes begin

to stir.

Paul’s eyes meet my own.

"…"

Paul says nothing.

But he moves his mouth a little,

expressing relief.

Having felt relieved, he exhales.

There is just a feeble vomiting of blood.

And his eyes lose their light.

Paul had died.

Volume 13 Chapter 9 - Parent

Part 1

The moment the Hydra breathed its last,

the crystal prison shattered.

Zenith was alive.

Though unconscious, she was breathing.

Scattered about the surrounding area

were dozens of huge magic crystals and
a large quantity of magic stones that
comprised the Hydra's scaly armor.

Further inside the room, a large amount

of magic items had been dropped.

If I sold those, I would become filthy

rich.

However, no one gleefully went to pick

the treasure up.

I surprised myself, at how detached I

was completing the work.

There was a surreal feeling, like being in

a dream.

I would reply if asked, but my thoughts

were empty.

There was another me who seemed to be

answering involuntarily.

I cremated the remains of Paul in that

place.
Even though there were various reasons,
I wanted to take the corpse back home
with me.

But regarding the conduct of how to

handle the dead inside a labyrinth, I did
as I was told.

Only three items remained to be passed

on as family heirlooms.

Paul's thin metal breastplate.

His tantou, which could inflict heavy

damage on the toughest of opponents.

And lastly, Paul's beloved sword, which

he always carried around.

Under the care of my Fire Magic, Paul

became a pile of bones in the blink of an
eye.

Elinalise said that if I buried it now

how it is, there was a chance Paul's
bones could resurrect into a skeleton,
and I agreed.

That being the situation, I broke off a

single bone that I may take home with
me.

I made a small vessel out of soil, and

placed the bone I broke off inside of it.

"…"

There was a mysterious feeling.

My chest clenched up very tightly, and I

did not understand the meaning of this
feeling.
"Let's go back."

On the return trip, I was worthless.

My surefooted steps were unstable now.

Although I used magic to defeat enemies,

if Roxy was not near my side, I would
have more than likely stepped on a trap.

Whenever I made a mistake, no one

scolded me.

Elinalise, Roxy, Talhand, and Gisu all

said nothing.

There were not even the comfortable

words of complaint.

Everyone was at a loss for words.

We escaped from the labyrinth after the

third day.

Everyone took turns helping to carry

Zenith for this long time.

Even though there were moments of

intense combat in the labyrinth, Zenith
never woke.

Though I was anxious, however, since

she was still drawing breath I was
eventually persuaded that she was alive.

What we said to the three who waited

for us back in town, I don't remember.

Certainly, Elinalise and Gisu gave a

detailed explanation.

I was unable to say anything.

What could I say? There was nothing.

Shera broke down crying, and Vera fell
to her knees in shock.

Even seeing such a scene, I was

incapable of saying anything.

Lilia's reaction was different.

She had an expressionless face.

Concealing her own facial expression,

she looked at me, and brought me into
her tight embrace.

She conveyed so many feelings to me all

at once: 'You've been through a lot,
haven't you?' 'Thank you for all your
hard work,' 'You can leave the rest to
me,' 'Please, rest for a while.'

I, who had such a feeling of emptiness,

had to put forth some effort to nod in
agreement.

When I came back to the hotel, I took off

my robe.

Looking around the shoulder area of the

robe, I see a deep tear.

I should repair it with some sewing.

Though I thought that, I tossed the robe

at some corner of the room.

Aqua Heartia, the tool bag, I tossed

everything on top of the robe…

I collapsed in a heap onto the bed.

Part 2

That evening I had a dream.

In that dream, I was in my previous
form.

The form of the slovenly and subservient

NEET.

However, Hitogami did not come out.

There was no white-colored room either.

It was just a memory of my previous

life.

That's right, just a dream about my

previous life.

I don't recall exactly when it was.

But I remembered a scene of that time.

In my previous live, at my house, even

down to how my living room looked.

And then, the dream shifted to my

previous life's parents talking about me
in the living room.

Because it was just a scene in a dream, I

didn't hear any voices.

However strangely, it was clear to me

that I was the point of the discussion.

Were my parents at that time worried

about me?

I didn't even know the cause of my

parent's death.

Even though the both of them died at the

same time, I wasn't even sick about it.

Was it an accident? Or, perhaps it was

suicide?
Just before the moment of their death, I
wonder what they thought of me.

How could I think of my own self as

anything other than that of a shameless
NEET?

Surely, there would have been an

irritated feeling.

Yeah, or at least thoughts about how I

was deplorable.

But, the truth is, I just don't know.

Sometimes, I saw my mother’s face.

Or father whom, after a certain point

tired of dealing with me, stopped saying
anything at all.

At the time of their death, did they think

about me for even an instant?

And then, there was me. Me, who didn't

even attend their funeral. What was I
even thinking?

To not even gather the bones of my

parents; what on earth was I thinking?

Why? Why did I not even go to their

funeral?

I was scared.

Even though my parents died, I could

not lay my eyes upon them and grieve.

Other’s turned eyes of contempt and

hostility towards this sheetty NEET.

Of course that wasn't all it was.

I was in no way an admirable person.

Actually, at that time, I didn't think the

death of my parents to be a sad thing at
all.

I don't think I was sad, because I didn't

think my parents had any love for me.

The feeling of, [This is bad, what am I

going to do now?] was stronger than the
feelings of caring about the death of my
parents.

From this point, I wasn't even able to

stomach looking at myself.

I do not intend to justify my actions; it

was just something that I did.

This situation of losing my last refuge of

escapism put me between a rock and a
hard place; this situation suddenly
threw me unprepared into the depths of
reality.

Everyone wants to have one or two

places to escape himself or herself.

Though I have regrets, I however, am not

being blamed.

But, at the very least,

I should have at least gone to the

funeral.

I just cannot understand what was in

my thoughts at that time.

I should have at least seen the last face

of my parents.
I should have at least picked up their
bones.

Was the last face of Paul not worth

worrying about?

It wasn't a laughing face.

It wasn't even a face that seemed

satisfied.

However, clinging to the corners of the

mouth was a hint of a relieved smile.

What were your last words going to be?

What kind of faces did my previous

parents express when they died?

Why? Why didn't I see it?

Oh, how much I wanted to return and

see their faces.

Part 3

The next day.

Waking up was the worst.

The feeling of wanting to do nothing

exerted its influence over my whole
body.

However, somehow I cheated it, and got

out of bed.

I went to the next room, to Lilia and

Zenith.

When Lilia sees me, she gives me a look

of astonishment.
"Rudeus-sama, are you feeling all right
now?"

"…Sort of, for the time being. Wouldn't

it be troublesome if I kept resting?"

"It's okay even if Rudeus-sama needs to

rest a bit longer, no one would mind it
at all."

Listening to Lilia's advice, I went to the

bedroom where I followed an urge to
keep resting.

However, more than that, there was an

urge to do something, the feeling I had to
keep moving forward.

"Please allow me to remain here."

"…Is that how it is? Understood, please,

have a seat then."

In the end, I decided to examine Zenith’s

state, with the company of Lilia.

How many days has Zenith been asleep

for now?

It was three days out of the labyrinth,

one day to Lapan, and so on the fourth
day, she has still not awoken?

No matter how many times I look at her,

it seems to me that she is just asleep.

Even though she's been asleep for

however many days, I don't get the sense
that she's lost any weight.
Rather, she's actually very healthy
looking.

The same way the Zenith in my memory

looked.

Nor, does it seem that she's aged even a

little more.

Her hands and cheeks felt warm to the

touch, and when I put my ear near her
mouth, I heard her breathing.

It's just she hasn't woken up.

Maybe she'll be this way for a while.

If she stays like this, won't she

eventually weaken and die?

Such a thought instantly crossed my

mind.

However, I don't dare speak it aloud.

There are things I don't need to say, and

there are things I just shouldn't.

Lilia and I just quietly watched over

Zenith.

Occasionally, Vera or Shera would come

and talk.

However, what they talked about didn't

remain in my memory.

I ate a meal with Lilia.

I wasn't feeling very hungry, and the

food managed to stick to my throat.

Though I tried to wash it down with

water, I nearly vomited it out anyway.
It wasn't until midday that there was
any kind of change in the condition of
Zenith.

Lilia watching with me saw Zenith

slowly opening her eyelids with a small
groan,

"Mmn…"

In that room were Lilia, Vera, and I.

Vera immediately ran off to call the

others.

I attentively watched over her as she

tried to straighten her body upright.

Normally, when someone is asleep for a

number of days, it's difficult to sit up.

However, Zenith was able to sit up

almost entirely on her own, with a little
help from Lilia.

"Good Morning, Madam."

Lilia's smile blooms when she spoke to

Zenith.

Zenith after rising up looked at Lilia

with a particularly dim face.

"…Mm?"

Zenith's voice.

It was a familiar voice to me.

If I thought about it, when I was born

into this world, I had heard her voice
first.

A voice that emits a feeling of relief.

I felt relieved.

Paul had died.

However, we managed to save the

person whom Paul wanted to rescue.

She was safely alive.

We accomplished Paul's will.

When Zenith hears that Paul has died,

she will begin to mourn.

And, most likely, cry.

However, between Lilia, Zenith, and I,

we can at least share the grief three-
ways.

"Mother…"

It seems like now is not the best time to

say it.

When she is able to take it easy and

understand the present situation a bit
better.

It'll be fine after that.

It's best to take things slowly and

sequentially.

I don't think it would be wise at all to

push the harsh reality on her so
suddenly.

First, meeting Zenith after all this time,

shouldn't it be a pleasant thing?

"…?"

Zenith had a look of mild confusion.

With an action, she pushed my chest
away.

She had forgotten me.

It can't be helped.

It's the same as it was with Roxy.

Because time has passed, my face has

changed.

It might be a shock now, but it'll become

a funny story later.

"Madam, this here is Rudeus. It's been

nearly ten years since you saw him
last."

"…"

Zenith stares at me absent-mindedly.

And then moves her stare to Lilia.

In my mother’s eyes they reflect the face

of Lilia.

"…?"

And then she returned to looking

confused again.

The eyes of Lilia open wide.

Something strange is going on.

Definitely strange.

For a while now, Zenith's face was

expressionless.

It's peculiar that she managed to get up

after so long.
But, perhaps something else is the
matter?

I don't have the words for it.

She can only groan.

And the current gesture,

A gesture that makes it seem like she

has forgotten Lilia.

I can understand if it's just me, but how

can she possibly forget the existence of
Lilia?

Lilia grew a little older, sure.

But, not so much that there was a

drastic change.

Even her hairstyle and clothes are the

same as always.

"…Ae…A—…"

Her voice was poor.

Her eyes were dim.

Her words were lost.

We can only observe her reaction.

"Madam…could it possibly be…?"

Lilia seemed to notice it too.

[Could it possibly be?]

We understood the meanings of those

words there.

It's a joke right, that she lost her mind?

Lilia and I talked about this many
times.

"…"

We reached a conclusion immediately.

Though Zenith reacts to our voices.

However, she cannot reply with words.

That it's possible she can't understand

what we are saying.

"Rudeus-sama… the madam… is lost."

Zenith lost everything.

Her memories, knowledge, and wisdom.

All three things that is vital to form a

person.

She's an invalid.

She's not capable of remembering Paul.

My mother doesn’t even remember Lilia

or I.

Who? How? What happened that it

became like this?

To be not able to remember anything,

In other words, she cannot grieve the

death of Paul.

We cannot share the grief with Zenith,

Such a fact is now made clear.

"Ah…”

My heart is broken.
Part 4

Since then, I wonder how many days

have passed.

My sense of time has become vague.

Waking, sleeping.

Sleeping, waking.

I repeated the motions many times.

When I slept, my dreams kept playing

back the moments of Paul's death.

Paul slashes the Hydra.

The Hydra's neck swings around.

Paul pushes me away to evade the

attack.

Then Paul moves and the Hydra moves.

I am unable to move.

Paul kicks me and sends me flying out of

the way. The head of the Hydra falls in
front of me.

Then, I jump to my feet.

I take a moment to reaffirm that I'm not

in a dream, and then drop myself back
into the bed.

I did not have the energy to stand.

Only enough energy to think; my

thoughts are only on Paul.

Paul.
That guy.

He was by no means a praiseworthy guy

at all.

He was a scumbag philanderer, and an

egotistical show-off.

He was weak to adversity, and quick to

escape to the bottle.

Surely, as material for a father, he

would be disqualified.

But… I loved him.

But, it was a different kind of love.

The love of Paul was very different.

The Paul I came to know was more like

a "partner-in-crime.”

While my mental age was superior,

Paul's physical age was superior.

Even if you accounted for all the

knowledge of my previous life, because I
was a shut-in for at least ten years of
that life, Paul probably had the upper
hand in life experience.

But that doesn't matter.

Age doesn't matter.

When I talked with Paul, I got the

strong feeling he and I were the same
type of man.

I was never able to see him as a

"father.”
When I was a child, I never really
thought much of him.

But,

Paul took the time to raise me properly,

as his child.

This child, born from the contents of a

deplorable thirty year old,

And who, no matter how others

observed him, he exhibited strange
behavior.

Paul saw me as family, and never

looked away in shame.

There were certain parts that father and

son couldn't meet.

But even then, this guy saw me without

fail, as his relation.

There was never a time when he treated

me like an outsider.

To the very end, I was his son.

He saw me only as his [son], the

superman.

We were completely backwards.

But that guy had been my father the

entire way.

And he continued being a father, even

while he had to move around and
balance so many things.

And then, he protected me until the very

end.
He, the father, protected me, the son.

He risked it all, to save me.

Because it was the most natural act he

could do as a father.

And because of that, he died.

It's a strange story.

Me, who isn't a child,

Paul, who was the father,

Paul, who had two real children,

Unlike my fake self, I mean, authentic,

genuine children.

Unlike my fake self, who had his soul

from another world put in a male body,
he had two docile, cute daughters.

Norn and Aisha.

Now, I will have to be the one to protect

them.

Don't you have two wives as well?

Zenith, who you searched hard for over

so many years and finally found,

And Lilia, who supported you all that

time until you could find her.

Two wives and two daughters.

Four people in total.

How could you leave these four people

behind, Paul?
Weren't they the most important people
to you?

…for Paul, perhaps I might have been

one of those as well.

Two wives, two daughters, and his only

son.

All five of us are equally important to

him.

Although, I never watched him in the

capacity of a father,

That guy's thoughts always cherished

me.

AAH! SHEET! WHY THE FU- ARGH!

Paul.

Please, please forgive me…

How many times did you say it?

[Rudi, I'll try and treat you like a man.]

Did you treat me as a man?

I got married, I bought a house, I took in

my sisters, and I felt like I became
properly independent.

I came to help you. I even took an active

role in the labyrinth party.

It was my intention to remain

independent.

Did you have any trouble seeing it?

And at the end, helping me, even at the
cost of your own life. What did you
want to tell me with your last words?

Yet, why?

Damn it, why…

Why did you still protect me, who

became independent?

When I have to go back to Norn and

Aisha, how do I tell them about you?

With the current state of things, how

should I explain it to them?

To the extent of Zenith, what should I

do for her?

And from this point ahead, how should I

continue?

Can you teach me, Paul?

Truthfully, what did you think about at

the end?

Sheet.

Did you expect to die?

Ahh, godd*mn it!

Why did I have to let you die, Paul, just

when you were finally going to be free of
all your worries.

…If only he lived, no one else would

have to be troubled in the end.

[Hah, this is no good, isn't it?]

Sadness overflowed.
My tears endlessly spill out.

During my life… no, my previous life,

when my mother and father died, I never
truly wept.

I didn't even think it was a sad thing.

Yet, when Paul died, the tears came.

It's sad.

It's hard to believe.

The one guy who wasn't supposed to

disappear had disappeared.

Paul was my father.

He was my father.

Even if I never thought of him as a

father,

As much as the ones of my previous life,

he was my parent.

Part 5

I think and think,

I cry and cry,

I am so exhausted.

[…I don't want to do anything.]

With my lethargy, I have not been able

to move from this one room.

Even if I know there are things that still

need to be done, I cannot muster the
energy.
I don't have enough power to leave the
room even.

I sleep, I wake, and I sit.

Days wasted with barely changing my

body posture.

Lilia and Elinalise took the time to

come check up on me.

They talked about something with me.

However, I do not remember what it

was.

It felt like I was suddenly listening to an

unknown language, and I was unable to
understand the words that they spoke.

Even if I understood the meaning of the

words, it's still just as likely that I
wouldn't have been able to give a proper
reply.

I did not have the words.

I did not have the words, even for them.

Supposing,

Suppose for a moment that I, for

example, could have handled a sword
better in combat.

Then, I also could have helped in

severing the neck of the Hydra.

Would Paul really have had to die then?

Paul and I would slice the heads off, and

then Roxy and I would seal it with
flames.
If I had been able to decapitate heads
too, we could have defeated it far more
easily than what actually happened.

Even if I could have at least worn touki.

Or, if I could have just dodged out of the

way a bit faster.

By evading the attack of the Hydra, Paul

wouldn't have had to protect me.

Or,

If I walloped Paul hard at that time,

and made us return at once.

When we returned, we could have

calmly held a strategy meeting.

We may have come up with a good plan

for how to handle it.

Not the impulsive way we barely

managed, but a really good idea.

If the plan was different, if it was just

even a little different…

However, it's too late.

Paul has died.

I can no longer see the dead face of my

parent.

Even if I come up with anything now, it

is already far too late.
Volume 13 Chapter 10 - Facing Forward

Part 1

A certain tavern,

four people were sitting at a table.

Amongst the hustling and bustling

inside the bar, only that place was
gloomy.

All four of them had a dark expression.

"…So Paul died, huh."

A woman with luxurious blonde hair

and long ears.

Elinalize was whispering to herself.

"Yeah, he died."

A man from the Magic Race that had the

face of a monkey.

Gisu said that as he looked at the mug

he was holding.

"He died protecting his son. That's his

true wish."

A male dwarf that had a burly beard.

Talhand replied without care.

However, he had no tension in his voice.

Even though he drank enough of his

favorite drink to become wasted, there
was no signs of him being drunk.
"With Zenith like this too, Paul
wouldn't have been cheerful."

At Gisu's words, Talhand went silent

and focused on his drink.

Zenith had become a cripple, to which

they had received quite a shock.

As people that knew Zenith to be

someone bright and lively, the shock
was even bigger to them.

Nevertheless, they were adventurers.

They were familiar with death.

Even if Zenith had died, they would

have tolerated and accepted that fact.

"Well, she survived. Perhaps, there may

be a chance to heal her."

Talhand said that without any sense of

confidence.

There have sometimes been tales of

someone becoming a cripple due to a
monster's poison.

However, there were no tales about

them being healed.

If the neck was cut off, or if the head

was smashed,

Even God-class healing magic would

not be able to heal that.

"Even if she can walk, or talk, her

memories won't return."
Elinalize said that as if giving up on
that idea.

"What, Elinalize. It seems you know a

lot about this."

"…That's just the way it is."

Elinalize didn't explain it in detail.

She has lived much longer than Talhand

or Gisu.

She said that as if she had seen cases

similar to this one.

That's why she knows.

However, as if to feel that some form of

hope wasn't gone, Talhand did not press
any further.

"…So, the problem now, is that son of

his."

Talhand spoke.

"Yeah…"

Hearing that, his voice went up with a

sigh.

Rudeus Greyrat.

Paul's son, although it has been close to

a week, had not stepped out of his room.

"That guy, he's got no energy, and

doesn't wanna do anything."

"It's like he's a cripple himself."

Elinalize and Gisu said in agreement.

Rudeus had become a shell of his former
self.

Even when calling out to him, he did not

answer.

With hollow eyes, he said [Oh] and

merely nodded.

"Rudi was quite attached to Paul."

The girl from the Magic Race with blue

hair.

Roxy Migurdia, who had been silent up

to now, whispered softly.

What she saw in her mind was a very

young Rudeus who was learning
swordsmanship from Paul.

Rudeus continued to swing his sword

with a disappointed face no matter how
many times Paul beat him down.

It was a boy that had a bundle of talent.

For someone that hadn't spent such time

with that family, it was a dazzling
scenery that would make anyone feel
envious.

"Well, I can understand Senpai's

feelings. But, it'll be bad at this rate."

"That's right."

Rudeus has not taken a single bite since

that day.

Even though he was encouraged to eat,

he nodded with an [Oh], and didn't eat
at all.
At the minimum, though he was
drinking water, it was clear as day he
was becoming increasingly haggard.

His eyes were sunk, his cheeks hollowed,

one would think that he looked like
death.

If he was left alone like this, he'll really

die.

Everybody here thought that.

"…We must cheer him up again

somehow."

At Roxy's words, Gisu glanced at

Elinalize.

"Hey you, don't you do [That] all the

time in times like these?"

"I can't do that."

Elinalize replied immediately.

The one who didn't understand [That]

was Roxy.

"What can't be done?"

"…"

Gisu and Talhand looked at each other,

then shut themselves up.

Roxy knit her eyebrows in puzzlement.

"Elinalize, do you have some kind of

plan?"

"…I do not."
Elinalize answered that like she wanted
to get something over with.

"Well, anyway."

Gisu was scratching his cheek.

Talhand was drinking his beer like it

was something interesting.

"Well, anyway. In times like this, it's

best to forget by going all out to play."

"Play?"

"Men are self-interested creatures. By

drinking beer, sleeping with girls, and
feeling good, they immediately feel the
joy of living, and would feel better
again."

"Ah…! Ahh, I see."

Even Roxy can understand what was

being said.

She could understand what Elinalize,

who was attracted to men, would do.

"I, I see. M-me, men are like that! I see! I

see…"

Roxy was looking down with a red face.

When a man feels down, he makes love

to a woman.

It feels like she had heard something like

this before.

Especially for mercenaries, before and

after the battle, would buy a girl to
distract their fears.
There were even many adventurers who
would head to brothels immediately
after a near-death experience on a quest.

However, thinking of Rudeus and

Elinalize getting together, Roxy was left
with depression in her heart.

"Elinalize. Didn't you say this in the

past? That you were good at comforting
heartbroken men."

"I did say that."

Roxy was thinking.

Certainly, Elinalize was good at that.

She has numerous relationships with

men on a routine basis, and have heard
that she has also quite the technique.

With someone as experienced as her, it

was possible to make Rudeus get back
on his feet.

Though it was mortifying, it's

something that can't be helped.

"That's rare. If it was the regular you,

you wouldn't have left Senpai alone
right now."

She couldn't bear looking at Rudeus

right now.

Even Elinalize wanted to help and

comfort him.

However, she understood.

If she used Rudeus's grief as a reason to
make love to him here, what will they
do when they return?

Betraying Clif, betraying Sylphy.

Rudeus would not take that calmly.

"Even I have partners that I can't do."

"Why is it that you can't do it with

Rudi?"

Roxy glares at Elinalize.

"Even though Rudi is suffering so

much…"

"Well…"

Elinalize started to speak, then realized.

That Roxy didn't know.

"Because Rudeus's wife is my

granddaughter."

"…Eh!?"

Roxy lost her grip on her mug.

The mug fell on the table with a clank.

While spilling its contents, the mug

rolled on the table, fell on the ground,
and made a dry sound.

"Eh, Rudi, is he married?"

"Yeah. He's married. He's about to have

a child."

"I, I see… w, well it's obvious isn't it,

Rudi being of age and all…"
Roxy was unable to hide her trembling,
and picked up the mug on the floor.

Then, wanting to drink what's inside,

she realized it spilled, then ordered
another one.

"Ah, please give me the strongest one in

the house."

Roxy folded her arms with her eyes

spinning.

Marriage.

Of course Rudeus would get married,

yeah.

It's something normal.

Yeah.

She kept talking to herself like that.

Then, remembering her own actions in

the labyrinth, she grit her teeth.

She thought that Rudi was free and took

the initiative.

She had wanted to make a good

impression, but she was not treated as
an obstacle because she was merely an
acquaintance in the end.

It must have been laughable and

ridiculous, being right beside him.

She wanted to scream, [Why didn't

anybody tell me this?!]

But, she kept the complaint to the back

of her throat.
Right now she wasn't worrying about
herself.

"B, But, even though he's married, this is

an emergency, surely even once would be
fine?"

Roxy did not even understand what she

herself was saying.

Just that she felt that she wanted

Rudeus to get better again.

"…Maybe that is so, but I cannot do it."

Elinalize said that with some

frustration.

Even seeing her frustrated face, Roxy

could not understand her feelings.

"…Here you go."

"Ah, thanks."

There was the drink that she had

ordered.

Roxy stirred the mug, then drank it all

in one go.

A burning sensation spread in her bone-

dried throat.

It was frighteningly tasty, showing that

the body really wanted that alcohol.

"Besides, for me to Rudeus…"

Elinalize closed her mouth there.

"Well, even if I can't do it, wouldn't it

be fine if Gisu brings him to a brothel
around here?"
"I wonder. Making love to someone he
doesn't know, I doubt Rudeus would get
better with that."

"Well, what that child really needs, is

someone reliable to lean on."

"Then, Lilia?"

"Like I said…"

"Yeah, I get it, don't be so angry."

Elinalize's heart was complex.

She doesn't want to interfere with

Sylphy's marriage.

However, she wants to help Rudeus.

If she makes love to Rudeus, she may be

able to cheer him up again.

She was confident in that.

However, she felt certain that is a

mistake, and that it would be something
that cannot be undone.

If it was the usual, she would play the

part of the villain.

Up till now, she had done so many

times.

However, when she felt that she did not

want to betray Cliff here, she could no
longer do it.

"…"

Then, silence followed.

Only the quiet sound of drinking
continued.

There was nobody that called out to this

uneven group of four.

Only over there was it as quiet as the

night.

"In any case, Zenith had become like

that.

I want Senpai to hurry and get back on

his feet, then we can say good-bye to
this town."

With Gisu's words, the remaining three

sighed.

"You're right…"

They were all tired.

It's been six years.

Six long years.

Since the Teleportation Incident, six

years have passed.

It was definitely not a short period of

time.

Heading from the Central Continent

towards the Magic Continent, then
crossing from the Magic Continent to
the Begaritto Continent.

And, finally.

Searching in the Teleportation

Labyrinth.

There were tough and painful times.

However, all of it was something one
could look back and laugh at.

Certainly, the Teleportation Incident

was an unfortunate event.

But, for them, it wasn't full of just

misfortune.

The party that had split up gathered up

little by little.

Elinalize and Talhand partied up once

again.

Gisu moved for the sake of Paul.

Paul and Talhand got along again.

And, ultimately, Paul and Elinalize

fought side by side once more.

Thinking that these things would never

happen again, with Paul as their center,
they got together again.

After rescuing Zenith, they would locate

Ghyslaine, and everybody would drink
together.

That is what everybody had thought.

However, Paul died.

With just that, they felt a sense of

weariness that can't be described.

Like anything and everything had been

ruined.

Even though they spent so much time

building up to that.
The sense of weariness in that all had
been trampled in the very end.

It wasn't just Rudeus who had become

lethargic.

"Well, he's Rudeus, the son of Paul and

Zenith. He may be depressed right now,
but he'll eventually come around on his
own."

"…I hope you're right."

"…"

At Talhand's words, two people nodded

vaguely.

They knew Rudeus's weakness.

Nevertheless, he's already 16, no longer

a child.

Even though it has been painful, his

heart is that of a splendid adult.

Death visits everybody, and it is

something adventurers are familiar
with.

Parents will someday die.

Anybody will overcome that.

That's why, even Rudeus will eventually

do so too.

"…"

The only person that wasn't nodding

was Roxy.

She had remembered.

What happened a long time ago.

Part 2

--- Rudeus's POV---

When I looked out the window, it was

evening.

I sat on the bed absent-mindedly.

How many days have passed since then?

It doesn't really matter.

No matter how many days it has been.

<Knock, knock>

Suddenly, there was a knock on the

doorway.

"Rudi, may I?"

Looking up, Roxy was standing there.

Guess I left the door open.

"…Sensei."

It felt like it's been forever since I spoke.

Though my voice was so hoarse that I

didn't know if Roxy heard it or not.

Roxy walked briskly towards me.

It felt strange.

I wonder why.

Ahh, I see, she doesn't have her robe on

today.

She was wearing a very thin top and

bottom clothing.
How unusual.

"Excuse me."

Saying that with a firm tone, Roxy sat

next to me.

For a while, we sat in silence for a few

seconds.

As if choosing her words, Roxy

whispered.

"For a change of pace, would you like to

come out with me?"

"…?"

"Yeah, there are a lot of magical items

that you can't find on any other
continents. If we look around here, it
could turn out to be quite fun, you
know?"

"No…"

I wasn't in the mood.

"I, I see."

"Sorry."

Roxy's invitation.

I understand she was trying to cheer me

up.

Normally, I'd follow her like a dog.

However, I don't feel like it right now.

"…"

"…"
Again, silence filled the room.

Again, as if choosing her words, Roxy

whispered.

"…It's regrettable what happened to

Paul and Zenith."

Regrettable.

Is it fine to settle this with just the word

regrettable?

Well, for Roxy, it's merely someone

else's business.

"I also remember the time when the five

of us lived in Buina Village quite well.

To me, it may have been the happiest

time of my life."

"…"

Roxy said that quietly, and held my

hand.

Roxy's hand was hot.

"When I was an adventurer, it wasn't

rare for people close to me to die. I feel
your pain, because I also experienced it."

"…Please don't lie."

I had met Roxy's parents before.

Those two were healthy.

I hadn't heard them talk about having

any other children.

"Aren't your father and mother well?"

"Let's see, though the last time I met
them was a few years ago, both my
parents are fine. They could live for
another hundred years."

"Then, you don't understand!"

I felt someone rising up from the bottom

of my heart, and I shook off Roxy's
hand.

"Please don't say such thoughtless

things!"

I yelled in a loud voice.

As I yelled, I felt my remaining amount

of power come out of my body.

Even while Roxy looked taken aback,

she whispered with a serious expression.

"The one who died, was when I was just

starting out as an adventurer. He had
partied with me, and taught me the
basics of adventuring. Though he wasn't
my parent, I considered him as an older
brother."

"…"

"He died while covering for me."

"…"

"I was also in distress."

"…"

"That's why, I can at least understand a

fragment of your feelings."

Then, you don't understand after all.

You don't know my feelings being torn
between my past self who reincarnated
and the current situation.

Honestly, I don't think I can get over

this.

Even if I know what Roxy is thinking

that can make me better again, I don't
have the will to follow it through.

"When I lived at Buina Village, I was

truly happy.

When I thought of going to the kingdom

of Asura to work I couldn't find any
jobs,

so then when I went to the countryside,

and thought of planning to start as a
teacher, Rudi was overflowing with
talent, even Paul and Zenith treated me
warmly.

They may have been the ones that

taught me the actual warmth of a
family."

Saying that, Roxy looked at my eyes.

Her eyes were clear.

"To me, it was a second family."

Roxy got up from the bed as she said

that.

She went behind me, and when she knelt,

she hugged my head closely.

"Rudi. I will share your sorrow with

you."
I felt something soft at the back of my
head.

I could hear Roxy's heartbeat thumping.

It was a relaxing sound.

I wonder why hearing this sound made

me feel relieved.

I wonder why I felt everything will be

okay.

The same goes for the smell.

Roxy's smell made me at peace.

In such a hard time, when I remember

Roxy's smell, it mysteriously became my
support.

I wonder why.

The answer was coming out of my

throat.

But it didn't come.

"I am your Shisho. Although I am a

small and inadequate Shisho, I have
lived longer than you, and am sturdy. I
don't mind if you wish to lean on me."

I grabbed Roxy's hand in front of me.

It was a small hand.

But, it felt big.

Looking at this hand also made me feel

at ease.

I wonder if I'll be more at ease if I was

closer to her.
"Even if it's painful, if two people share
it, it will become lighter."

Roxy parted from me as she said that.

Instinctively, I pulled Roxy's hand

towards me.

"Ah."

Her small body easily fell on my lap.

Our eyes met directly.

Her slightly sleepy eyes were wet with

tears.

Her face was bright red, and her mouth

was shut tight.

I placed my hand on her back and drew

her closer.

The sound of Roxy's heartbeat was

getting faster.

It was warm.

"It, it's okay, you know?"

I wonder what's okay.

"W, when males are grieving, when they

sleep with a woman, I heard they would
feel refreshed."

Who said that?

Ah, must be Elinalize.

What is Roxy saying at a time like this?

"Women are the same, they also want to
forget painful things, and it's painful for
me when Paul died. If Rudi is okay with
it, I don't mind at all if you sleep with
me."

Roxy kept talking hurriedly.

"That's right. I want to forget about all

this. But with a body that has no
appeal… If you don't like it, you can go
to a brothel you know?"

Roxy kept talking as if making excuses.

This person was a girl that I never

ceased to respect.

If I did what I was told and slept with

her, I wonder what it would be like.

"W, well, even though I look like this

I'm very experienced, and I think I can
do much better than the other little girls.
We'll do this casually, just to wash
away this bad mood, and just try it out
for once…"

Roxy's incoherent words could not reach

me.

I was in the mood.

Just hearing her heartbeat I felt so much

more relaxed.

If I get closer to her, I wonder if I would

feel even more comfortable?

I was thinking of excuses like that.

"Ah, well, if you're talking about
someone who would be better, I don't
mind bowing to Elinalize…ah!"

I pushed Roxy down on the bed.

Very violently.

It might be that I was venting out all

my anger.

---

Part 3

The next morning.

What I woke up to the first thing to was

Roxy's sleeping face.

The innocent sleeping face of Roxy with

her hair down.

At the same time, the thought [I did it

now…] crossed my mind.

"Haa…"

I sighed.

What should I say to Sylphy…

"…"

My worries have increased by one.

But, for some reason, I felt like my

vision became clear again.

As if all my worries had been a dream.

I still had some feelings of depression

within me.
But this was not me at my most
depressed.

It could not even be compared to

yesterday.

I wonder why.

I wonder if it's because the act of

creating life healed the sadness of losing
it?

"Mn."

Then, Roxy's eyes snapped open.

After she took a long hard look at me

who was in front of her, she squirmed as
if trying to hide her body under the
blanket.

"Good morning, Rudi…"

Then, she murmured while facing away.

"Um, how was it?"

Asking me [How?], I won't lie.

I treated Roxy very violently.

Roxy being experienced was a flat-out

lie.

Even so, she accepted everything,

refusing to complain about the pain.

It's something I am grateful and

apologetic for.

As someone who loves Sylphy, praising

Roxy felt like a taboo.
To be frank, Roxy's body was small, and
slightly did not match my size.

But, it would be a lie to say I didn't feel

good.

Right now, I am certain I feel quite

relaxed.

I do not have to lie and hurt Roxy's

feelings.

"It felt great."

Roxy's face quickly turned red.

"Thank you very mu… no, not that, I

wanted to ask if you felt a little better."

Oh, that.

I failed.

"Yeah."

"Then, if you hug me in return, I'll be

happy."

"…Yeah."

As I was told, I hugged Roxy.

Roxy's skin was soft, moist and a bit

sticky.

She was sweating after all.

From her soft skin, I could hear Roxy's

heartbeat.

It was a relaxing sound.

"Rudi's arms are quite burly. It's as if

you weren't a magician at all."
"…I've been training."

Roxy said that while stroking my chest

and arms.

With such a cute act, my love for Sylphy

wavered just a bit.

I slowly pulled away from Roxy's body.

Then, I got up.

I felt like I wanted to ask her something.

"Roxy-sensei. May I ask something

strange?"

"…What is it?"

She probably noticed the atmosphere

around me.

Roxy also got up with a serious face,

and sat in a kneeling position on top of
the bed.

A naked Roxy sitting on top of the bed in

kneeling position.

Because it was so erotic that it might be

bad, I turned away my gaze.

Covering my bottom half with a blanket,

I continued to talk.

"This is just a made-up story…"

With that introduction,

I began to talk.

A story of a certain man.

As a fiction to the end.

A man who secluded himself when bad
things happened to him when he was
young.

He was close to twenty years old, and

lived like trash while leeching off of his
parents.

However, one day, his parents had

suddenly died.

That man not only did not go to the

funeral, but on the contrary did the
worst thing a human being can do.

Seeing that, his other family members

beat him up and threw him out of the
house.

The man had lost everything, but luck

brought him to a new land, and he
turned over a new leaf, and devoted
himself to change for the better.

His lifestyle was going well, and he

thought that he would be happy if
things kept like this.

But, currently right now, because of a

big failure, he let a person important to
him die.

Because of that, that man remembered

his parents deaths.

That man only then had mourned his

parents' deaths.

I told that kind of story.

The more I talked about this, it felt my

heart was spewing out pus.
I wonder if I just wanted someone to
hear this.

Was it something that easy, I wonder?

"…"

Roxy listened quietly.

Not cutting in with agreement, just

silently listening.

"What do you think that man should

do?"

"…"

Roxy remained silent.

She might not know how to respond

when being told such a story all of a
sudden.

There would be no way that she would

believe that this was a story of my life.

She is a wise person, so she may think

that there is a hidden meaning to it.

"…If it was me, I would go to my

parents' graves. I don't think it's too
late even now. The same with talking to
the other family members."

"But, the graves and the family members

are far away, and he can't easily go to
them. He may also be unable to return.
That man has another life, he made a
family in the new land, and he cherishes
them dearly."

"He can't go back?"

"Yes. In the first place, the possibility
that he can't go back is quite high."

Roxy again became silent at that.

But, this time it was short.

"In that case, there's nothing to be done.

Now, he should take care of the family
that's in front of him."

Roxy's words were awfully cliché.

They were words anybody could come

up with and say.

It wasn't special or anything, just

something that was obvious.

"Even Paul would have wished for you

to do so, Rudi."

Roxy said something obvious in a

matter-of-fact way.

Self-flattering.

Commonplace words.

Words that she heard from somewhere.

"Please face the future. Everybody is

waiting for you."

But, my heart felt refreshed.

Yeah.

It was common.

The death of my parents in my previous

life, and Paul's death as well.

This was something obvious.

There is no choice but to accept that and
face forward.

I am living in this world.

And I will continue to live in this world.

Paul's death, and Zenith that became a

cripple.

The anxiety of going back and telling

that to my waiting family in the north.

The anxiety of not knowing what to do

now.

It was a future full of anxiety.

But, I mustn't run away.

I have no choice but to solve what's in

front of me right now.

Though I do not know specifically what

I should do.

I have no choice but to solve them one

by one.

Coming to this world, hadn't I already

decided?

That in this world, I will live it to the

fullest.

Then, I must not turn my eyes away.

No matter what kind of difficulties occur

from now on, I will overcome them.

It's no good if I don't do at least that.

Yes, I've realized once again.

Though realizing that, it's not like the
pain subsided.

However, I felt that I broke out of

something.

"Sensei."

"Yes."

"Thank you very much."

Again, Roxy has rescued me.

Even giving thanks would not be

enough.

Volume 13 Chapter 11 - Return Home

Part 1

Zenith.

I decided to talk to someone about her.

Once I calm down to think about it, I

realize that her problems aren't mine
alone.

I have someone I can discuss it with.

Because I still have a family member

here.

"Sensei, I want to talk to Lilia about the

future."
"Yes, that's for the best."

Roxy and I tidied ourselves and left the

room.

Right as we came out, we ran into

Elinalise leaving her own room as well.

Her eyes widen when she saw me with

Roxy.

"Roxy, you…"

"Rudi, sorry, I have some stuff to

discuss with Elinalise. Please see Lilia
on your own instead."

Stuff?

What could it be?

Well, if she said it like that, maybe it's

better if I'm not present.

"I understand."

I left Roxy and headed toward Zenith's

room.

I glanced back briefly before entering.

Roxy and Elinalise went into their room
as well.

"…"

Anyways, I entered Zenith's room.

Zenith was sitting on her bed, with Lilia

on a chair beside her.

The scene reminds me of a hospital

room. I bit my lips.

"Lilia."
"What's the matter, Rudeus-sama?"

Lilia was visibly fatigued from serving

Zenith.

First things first, I need to know what

she thinks.

"Sorry for making you take care of

mother."

"No, this is my job."

"Oh."

Job, is that it?

Even though no one is left to pay her?

"How's mother?"

I sneaked a peek at Zenith and noticed

she has been staring at me the entire
time.

But, she does nothing, said nothing.

Yet she still stares at me.

"Well, even though she has no memory,

miraculously her body is healthy. She
has stamina and no strange
complications. Stuff like eating and
changing clothing, she can do it on her
own after being taught once."

"Is that so."

She's not a complete invalid then.

The only thing she lost was her memory.

"According to Shera-sama's diagnosis,

it's a symptom of being trapped by
magic crystal and overwhelmed by
magic."

"Can it be cured?"

"According to Elinalise-sama, probably

not."

According to Elinalise?

Is she familiar with these types of

situations?

Still, I think it's too early to give up.

At least, there's no good doctors around

here to examine her.

"I will take good care of madam. Master

is no longer here, so I'll take care of her
from now on."

"I'll do everything I can as well…"

After I said so. Lilia replies

immediately,

"There's no need for that."

It's like she's pushing me away.

"Eh…"

A voice of shock came out of my mouth,

but at the same time I realized that it
wasn't so unreasonable.

Dad died, Mom is in trouble, yet I

couldn't do anything.

Even if Lilia hates me, it isn't

unreasonable.

But Lilia continues,

"Rudeus-sama, forgive my
transgressions, but what I'll say will be
impolite."

"What is it?"

"I think Rudeus-sama has things you'll

have to do."

"-- My own things?"

"Master said so as well."

I don't think Paul would said something

like that.

That guy is too self-centered for that.

"Serving madam is my purpose. It's why

I'm here."

Lilia is tired.

Very, very tired.

Yet, also tough.

She already left Paul's death behind her

and took the next step.

I need to learn from her too.

"Lilia, there's something I want to ask

you, but it might anger you."

"… I won't be."

"What are the things I must do?"

Even though this is the question I should

figure out myself, but I asked anyways.

Lilia stared at me in shock.

Even for someone as thick as me, I have
some idea.

But I really want to hear it from

someone else.

"In my opinion, first you need to tell

Norn-sama about Master's death."

Yes.

It's time to head home--

Part 2

Next day.

I gathered everyone together and

declared that we should leave the city.

Almost like I am now the leader, but

everyone confirmed my decision.

Is it because they consider me as Paul's

replacement?

In that case, then I will play that role.

First I want to discuss our route home.

To avoid talking about the

Teleportation Magic Circle, I explained
that we have some special method of
travel.

Also, I forewarned them not to let the

word out about this.

"But, Gisu seems like the type that

would leak once he's drunk."

"Ah, well, even in that case I won't fess

up Senpai's name. Don't worry."
That guy doesn't know how to shut up.

I won't tell them the exact coordinates.

Maybe I should make them wear

blindfolds before entering the ruins.

Oh, that's a good idea.

Let's do that, blindfolds.

"Travel should be fine, but Senpai, are

you really okay now."

Gisu seems still worried about me.

A frown on his monkey face, he spies at

me.

"Can you see anything wrong?'

"Well, no… Ah, a lot better than before."

"Then it's fine."

To be honest, I'm not perfectly fine.

But thanks to Roxy, I crawled out of the

abyss.

But, how do we deal with the trip home?

"Lilia, how's mother doing? A month

and half in the desert, can she handle
that kind of travel?"

"I'm not sure, but I'll take the

responsibility of taking care of her."

"… Please do."

Lilia accepts the responsibility

earnestly.

I should be able to help too.

As long as she has stamina for it, we can
take it slowly.

"Then should we buy a carriage of some

kind?"

"But we'll have to throw it away

midway?"

"Not a big deal. Money is no longer a

problem."

Gisu and others seem to have returned

to the Labyrinth while I was feeling
sorry for myself and came back with all
the treasures from the boss room.

Many adventurers fell prey to the

Labyrinth in its long history.

Magical items were plentiful there.

Moreover, they even looted the scales off

the Hydra, or rather, those magic stones
that covered its skin.

Those are magic stones that can absorb

magical energy.

According to them, selling these can

bring in an enormous amount of wealth.

"We'll carry everything we can to sell at

Asura Empire."

Gisu said something like that as he

takes out bags of magic stones,
necklaces, rings and other accessories to
show me.

Paul's dead, I fell into depression, and

this guy is still thinking about money.
Thinking about that kind of pissed me
off.

But if I think about the future, not going

back would be stupid.

Money is important. It's not like we

didn't work for it.

Gisu made the right judgement.

Besides, the me who fell depressed and

did nothing has no right to complain
about anything.

"We gave Senpai's share to Lilia

already."

Looks like the issue of split were

discussed and decided by everyone
besides me.

My share was particularly large.

Besides Paul's split, Talhand said, [This

time I wasn't of much use.] and gave
half of his to me.

Shera and Vera too, because how hard it

must be with Paul dead, gave Lilia some
of theirs.

Then, Lilia decided to give all of it to

me.

In my opinion, everyone did their part,

so they should just accept what's theirs.

Oh well, I'll accept it.

It's true, the future might become hard.

"Also, even though we checked the
bottom floor in detail, we never could
figure out what caused Zenith to end up
like that."

"Is that so? Sorry for the trouble."

"No problem."

We still couldn't figure out how Zenith

end up trapped in the Magic Crystal.

Either way, even if we did, it might not

relate to a cure.

In any case, we can talk about a cure

once we get back.

"Then, may I leave the travel

preparations to Gisu and… Elinalise?"

"Okay."

"Got it."

It should be fine to leave it to those

two…

Part 3

The travel plan was very comprehensive.

The routes also very clear.

Everyone here are all experienced

travelers.

But we don't want any more victims.

To avoid any mistakes, we plan out

every due diligence.
We also collected all the reports about
bandits and confirmed escape routes.

Even though it's a bit of roundabout,

that should be fine.

I'm a little concerned about Zenith, but

that was solved pretty quickly.

Gisu purchased an armadillo-like

monster and carriage.

Seems like a carriage made especially

for the desert.

Got to hand it to him for finding

something like that.

Apparently, this armadillo is a well

trained monster from eastern Begaritto.

It's a bit expensive, so I thought it'd be a

waste to throw away, but some
sacrifices can't be helped.

…Maybe I can teleport the armadillo

back with me too.

It should be fine as long as it can get

pass the stairs, right?

But what if it couldn't handle the

weather and dies…?

Still, if I leave it alone in the desert, it'll

die anyways.

In that case, it'll be better off if I bring it

over to that side and sell to a collector
instead.

Preparations done.
Let's go--

Part 4

Travel went by smoothly.

Luckily we avoid the locations with

bandits.

Even though we encountered monsters,

with all the members collected here,
there's no longer any danger.

2 Warriors, 2 Magicians, 1 Magic

Warrior, 1 Healer.

Even with some weaker individuals, it's

still a very balanced party.

Originally there ought to be a

Swordsman too.

…Forget it, don't think about it

anymore.

Traveling without a left hand has been

more troublesome than I expected.

It doesn't hurt, but during encounters, I

often unconsciously tried to use my left
hand and swing empty.

A lot of things are harder without two

hands.

Still, every time that happens, Roxy

would come to my aid.

Since that night, Roxy would always

stick by my side.

Usually she walks on my left side.

Whenever something happens, she'll
immediately give me a hand.

The way she conducts herself is almost

like a lover.

"…"

I'm an idiot.

Even though I tried to become sharper,

as a man, I'm still slow.

But with things like this, even I can't

ignore it.

Roxy, she probably, likes me--

Part 5

"… Em, Sensei."

One day, we're on watch duty.

Roxy and I sat shoulder to shoulder

before a bonfire.

Everyone else is asleep in the shelter.

The shelter is very sturdy, but you never

know.

Because of that, we always have 2

person on guard in rotation.

"What is it, Rudi?"

Roxy is so close to me.

Sitting by my side, sticking tightly next

to me.

I can feel the warmth and softness of her

tiny shoulders through her robes.
Just like a lover.

No, exactly like a lover.

With Roxy clinging, flitting like that, it

would be nonsense to say otherwise.

Anyways, that's probably what she has

in mind.

Does she know that I'm already

married?

She probably doesn't.

If she does, she probably won't be so

forward like this.

No, it's not Roxy's fault.

It's mine.

I was unfaithful.

I went unfaithful behind Sylphy's back.

I better come clean here too.

I'm very thankful.

I'm fine now.

I couldn't face my wife, so let's stop

here.

"…"

Ever since coming to this world and

meeting Roxy, I have always relied on
her.

She taught me magic and language.

Befriending Sylphy, in some ways, was

thanks to Roxy as well.
Even though the one that cured my ED
was Sylphy, what supported me for
those 3 years was that precious thing
that Roxy gave me.

I could never return that kindness.

Moreover, she even used her body to

comfort me.

Even though it's her first time, she still

put herself forward to help me.

Helped the me who fell into the abyss.

Helping a useless trash like me.

How can I just throw her away once

things are over?

What kind of etiquette is that?

…No, I can't just play pretend anymore.

Help?

Etiquette?

None of that matters.

I like Roxy.

I love her.

If asked who I like better, Sylphy or her,

I won't know how to answer.

The ways I like them are different.

Because I wavered.

It ended up like this.

It ended up that I like Sylphy and Roxy

at the same time.
But I promised to be faithful to Sylphy.

Even though I broke that promise, a

promise is a promise.

Even though I broke it, I must continue

to respect it.

But, Sylphy has said, [A mistress is

fine.]

But I pushed that away and promised to

love her only.

I promised her!

Back then, without a doubt, Sylphy felt

happiness from that.

I can't betray her.

"I'm really thankful. But, to be honest,

I'm already married, and I'll soon have a
child. Because of that, acting like lovers
like this, well, although I'm sorry, can
we stop this?"

Roxy's shoulders shivered.

Then, she murmurs,

"I already knew about your marriage.

Elinalise already told me."

"Ah, is that so?"

Doing this even though she knew.

In that case, that means…

What's going on?

"Our relationship, I know. Rudi, you

don't have to worry. I'm just someone
who took advantage of Rudi in his
moment of weakness."

Roxy spoke candidly without any

variance.

"I know well in normal circumstances,

Rudi would never touch someone as
plain as me."

"Plain? That's not true at all."

"You don't have to comfort me. I'm very

aware."

Roxy's body is indeed a little plain.

Not a lot of curves, and very tiny too.

As for a woman's charm, she'd lose to

Sylphy.

In another words, lolita-size.

But I'm the kind of guy that would say

[This is perfect!]

"Please don't worry.

I have no plan of forcing myself into

Rudi's life.

I just want to be Rudi's left hand during

this trip…

After this trip is over, Rudi doesn't have

to worry about me anymore. Please take
good care of your wife."

Roxy stared at me with some hesitation

as she said that.

"I understand."
"…"

But the fact that Roxy saved me

wouldn't change.

It can't be over like this.

"Please let me return the favor

somehow. Is there anything I can do?"

"Favor?"

Roxy looks at me in shock.

"Yes, anything in my power, anything

would do."

Roxy's eyes sparkle.

Ahh, did I say something terrible?

Anything can be very bad.

But with all that Roxy's done for me,

"anything" is perfectly reasonable.

"Eh, then, well."

"Oh"

"… Would you listen to my

explanation? Just listening is fine."

"Oh?"

Explanation.

Explanation for what?

"Okay, I understand. Please speak."

"…"

Roxy fell silent for a while.

Then, murmuring, she begins to speak.

"I, it was love at first sight."

"With whom?"

"Eh?"

"It couldn't be dad?"

"No, it's Rudi, when Rudi came into the

Labyrinth to save me."

Our reunion.

That time my attitude towards Roxy

was too ridiculous. I couldn't help but
start hurling.

To suddenly hug her, then hurl.

Why in the world would she fall for me?

I thought that'd scare her away from me

instead.

"It couldn't be helped. At death's door,

just when I had already given up, to be
rescued by a guy in such a cool fashion,
even I would be moved by something
like that."

"I was cool?"

"Like how I always dreamt it."

Cool, eh?

Hearing that makes me want to giggle.

"In the Labyrinth, I was always

watching you."
"Now you mention it, our sight did meet
often, but you always looked away."

"That, because, looking straight at

someone as cool as Rudi, isn't it really
embarrassing?"

Embarrassed.

"… I know I'm no good."

Roxy spoke slowly.

"At the bar, Elinalise and I talked about

it. What we do about Rudi. Elinalise
and Gisu said don't worry, that you'll
get back up on your own. But, when I
thought about the time Rudi and I spent
together at Buina village, Rudi and Paul
training sword arts together, how close
you two are together, I suddenly
remembered when Rudi rode the horse
for the first time. Back then, Rudi was
very scared. Your body froze and you
wouldn't move at all. Back then, I was
thinking, ah, even though this kid has
talents like an adult, he's still really
fragile. Then, I remember again sword
training, and when Rudi and Paul
fought together in the Labyrinth."

"Seeing Rudy so depressed and not able

to do anything, I realized that in reality,
Rudi is more fragile than he looks… I
think, to Rudi, Paul's existence isn't as
important as everyone makes it out to
be. When Paul dies, Rudi falling
depressed isn't something unsolvable
either. "
"Depressed to the point where you can't
pick yourself back up. No, of course, I
don't think I alone can help Rudi get
better. I heard Rudi has someone you
love already. If it's her, then if Rudi falls
depressed, she can definitely help Rudi
get better again."

"But that person isn't here. During

Rudi's critical moment, she isn't here.
That's why I thought, someone should
definitely help Rudi. But Elinalise and
Gisu refused to do anything. Lilia has
Zenith's situation to take off. Then, I
thought it ought to be me."

"Even though those sound just like a

bunch of excuses, I didn't plan to do that
kind of thing at the start. Even though I
feel Rudi respects me, I'm just a midget.
Even I don't know Rudi's lover, but if
she's a relative of Elinalise, she must be
a beauty. I thought Rudi definitely
won't look at me. Having nothing to do
with that, but at least I should take the
opportunity and see what comes out of
it."

"Yet in reality, Rudi suddenly grabs on

to me. I never imagined that I would
ever face Rudi so closely. I thought I
might have a chance. I heard Elinalise
and them talking about this. I thought
that perhaps I can. Because it can't be
helped, I like Rudi."

At this point, Roxy starts to cry.

Watching this scene, I felt a pain in my

chest.
"… It's cruel. Marriage and stuff, they
knew I like Rudi, yet they only told me
afterwards. It's too cruel."

Who is she talking about here?

Not me.

It's probably Elinalise.

But I didn't report to Roxy about my

marriage either.

Even though I don't have a particular

reason to, I never saw an opportunity to
mention it.

I'm equally responsible too.

But, imagine, if I met Sylphy again.

Saved by her, fallen for her.

Then naturally start to go after her.

Despite all that, Sylphy already has

someone she liked.

I would definitely be hit hard too.

No doubt I would be hit hard.

… I want to repay Roxy.

Roxy deserves it.

"Then, Roxy Sensei."

"What is it?"

But, what do I do?

What can I do to repay her?

If I don't betray Sylphy, can I satisfy
Roxy?

"Well, at least on this trip, can I realize

Sensei's wishes? Before we get home, I
can be Roxy-sensei's lover, then…"

Then what?

Nothing can be done.

I know that well myself.

No matter for me, or for Roxy, there's no

way to fix anything.

To Sylphy, I'm a traitor.

Just delaying the inevitable, the worst

idea.

"… That's a very attractive proposal."

Roxy said this as she tightly hugs my

shoulder.

Then, she lightly taps my forehead.

"But, calm down, you don't have to say

that."

"… I understand."

Don't have to.

As long as Roxy thinks so, then I will

agree to it.

Up to now it's been like this, and from

now on it'll be the same.

Is that okay, Sensei? ---

Part 6
A month later, we arrived at the Bazaar.

I bought some glassware as gifts for

Sylphy and others.

Odd shaped glass bottles, a hair clip

made of red glass engraved with tribal
designs;

Hopefully they won't break before I get

home.

Then, I also bought some rice.

Seedlings.

Although I don't think they would grow

properly, but at least I want to try.

If not, I can eat it anyways.

That night, Elinalise brought the girls

out for drinks.

Something like a girls night out.

Even though at their age, none of them

can properly be called girls anymore.

Only Lilia refused, using taking care of

Zenith as her excuse. Everyone else
went, including Roxy.

Gisu and Talhand also left together

chatting about something.

I stayed in to help Lilia taking care of

Zenith.

Zenith spent all day in a daze.

She can walk, can eat, can go to the

restroom.
But she can't speak, and doesn't show
any initiative.

Following every instruction almost like

a robot.

But even like this, she would

occasionally stare straight at me.

Nothing in particular, just staring.

Maybe she can feel something from her

own flesh and blood.

If there's a trigger to get her memories

back… ah, probably not.

At this point, if Paul was here, what

would happen?

Paul, what would he do?

Will he do well?

Or would he say, no good, failed?

At night, Roxy returned by my side.

Completely wasted.

She told everything about us two to

Elinalise. Now she's regretting it.

This must be hard on Elinalise too.

She said she plans to treat Roxy as

family.

She wants to help Roxy with her love,

but doesn't want to interfere with her
granddaughter's marriage.

It must be difficult for her.

Roxy uses her tiny fists to knock on my
chest, then she went back to her own
bed--

Part 7

Next day.

We arrived at the rock's ledge.

The carriage usually can't reach this

place, but I used magic to forcefully
transfer it on top of the ledge.

On the first day, the armadillo was

wary of the smell of griffons, and refused
to move.

Looking at this, we might have to leave

it at the Bazaar instead.

While I was thinking that, Gisu fed it

meat from a griffon we defeated, and the
armadillo suddenly felt something.

From the second day forth that heavy

body started to move forward full of
spirit.

Looks like it's a training method that an

old friend from a Magic Race taught
him.

Take down his predator in front and feed

it the meat, and it'll naturally feel like
being part of something stronger than its
natural enemies, something like that.

I ask him whether the old friend was

someone lizard-faced. He replied as
expected of Senpai to know this and
laughed.
After a day we entered the desert.

After 3 days we passed the sandstorm.

When I used sand storm magic to stop

the wind, Roxy spoke quietly with a
little jealousy [Even your earth magic
has reached Saint level, amazing.]

From here on the number of monsters

increased, so we're particularly careful.

Despite that, this time around we have

plenty of manpower, all veterans.

Even if 1, 2 people fell into danger,

reinforcements would come
immediately.

The Sand Garuda that came first were

taken out immediately.

Afterwards the velociraptor-like bipedal

lizard were taken out too.

On the way, although I thought the

Sand Worms could be dangerous, but
Gisu found them all.

Seems like there's a trick to it.

After he explains it, if I look carefully,

on the ground there are some faint
donut-shaped outlines.

Once I pay attention, they become easy

to spot.

Despite that, the desert isn't exactly flat,

so often times I couldn't quite tell.

This is what they call experience.

Even though Succubi came, they were
taken out without a problem.

With so many girls here, we don't have a

problem in battle.

Gisu and I were affected by their

pheromones, but with intermediate
detoxification, it wasn't a problem.

Ah, only a slight bit of instincts were

exposed, coming on to Roxy.

Frighteningly, Talhand is completely

immune to the pheromones.

Elinalise said, [That's natural.]

I guess, this is what they call all

muscles and no brain.

So cool.

Arrived at the ruins.

Just as planned, before we reached the

ruins I blindfold everyone besides
Elinalise.

Shera doesn't want to, but Vera was

able to convince her.

Traveling with blindfolds.

Maybe it's all talk, but as long as they

can't see the magic barrier, they won't
know what happened.

The carriage couldn't fit the entrance, so

we left it behind.

If it's only a week, then even Zenith can

handle the trip home.
Now that we're here, a little slower is
just fine.

The Armadillo fits through the entrance,

so we brought it too.

Although I'm not sure whether it can

survive the weather on the other side, at
least it's better than leaving it as
monster bait.

After taking off their blindfolds, Gisu

and others look shocked when they
suddenly saw the change in scenery.

From the desert, we suddenly arrive in

the middle of a forest.

It must be shocking.

I told them very carefully, even if they

noticed something, please don't leak it.

Anyways, just like that, we left the

Begaritto Continent.

Just a bit more, and we'll be home.

Volume 13 Chapter 12 - Return

Part 1

The northern lands are blanketed in

snow.

From the beginning of the journey, it has

already been four months.

Fall, the season when the beast race is in

heat, has long passed.

Only the long winter remains.

In the heart of the forest, even in the
midst of dense vegetation, the snow
reaches up to our waist.

"Elinalise and I will lead the way."

I head to the front after I said so.

I'll take down anything that shows up,

magic is not a problem.

Zenith doesn't show much fatigue either.

The Armadillo shivers from the cold, but

it's fine if it gets warmed by magic once
in a while.

Everything's fine.

Part 2

That night.

Elinalise and my turn for night watch.

She abruptly speaks up.

"Rudeus, I have something to say."

I can already guess what it'll be about.

It's Roxy.

I sat down in front of Elinalise.

If she reproaches me, I can immediately

kneel down.

Elinalise sat down with her legs to the

side.

What will she yell at me for?

Being unfaithful to Sylphy?

Or for sleeping with Roxy?

"Rudeus, you don't follow Milis, right?"

Elinanise speaks, but about neither of

those things.

"…?"

I don't understand where she's going at.

But, to me, only one person is worthy of

God.

That would never change.

"No."

"Also, Sylphy doesn't believe in Milis

either?"

"Erm, that should be right."

Sylphy doesn't follow any religion.

Or rather, between the people I met,

only Cliff really is a Milis follower.

Cliff would always wear the sign of

Milis on his neck. Once every 7 days, he
would go to the church for mass or
something.

At least, Sylphy didn't wear any Milis

symbol or attend service.

Maybe only Cliff does those things, so

belief might be possible.

At least, I never heard about it.

"My Cliff, he's a Milis follower."

"Yeah."
I was just thinking about Cliff, and
confirmed immediately.

"Do you know? For followers of Milis,

one of the commandments are to marry
only one wife."

"Something like that."

"To say, love that wife forever, even if it

can be difficult, but that's also a form of
love. That's true happiness."

That's how it ought to be.

To love another with all one's might,

and at the same time be loved, that's
what happiness is.

Even so, I still drifted and fell in love

with Roxy.

I like Roxy, that's without a doubt.

But, those miserable days are still vivid

in my memory.

The one who cured me and brought me

happiness was Sylphy.

I want to use love to repay her.

This feeling is without a doubt too.

"But that's Cliff."

"Yes."

"I don't agree that there is anything

inherently wrong with multiple lovers."

"Elinalise might think so, but won't that

be unfaithful?"
I asked back, but Elinalise shook her
head.

"If you cast Sylphy aside then it's

another story, but as long as you
properly love her, that isn't unfaithful."

"But if there're two partners, then the

love to each of them becomes halved."

"It's not like you stick together all day,

right? It's not halved. Although it might
be less, it's not that bad."

Isn't less precisely the problem?

Human kind, are so dull against more,

but also so sensitive with less.

If Sylphy felt I haven't loved her as

much as I did, then that's a serious
issue.

"Think about it this way. After Paul

married Lilia, was Zenith unhappy?"

Unhappy, happy?

Although I thought Paul slighted her.

But now that I think about it, there was

not really any unhappiness.

That's true even now.

Or rather, as a result Lilia and Zenith

became even closer friends, even happier
than before.

Even though when the two wives gang

up on him, he seemed a little unhappy.

But that's also a form of happiness.

But now, that kind of happiness, is no
more.

"… Anyways, Elinalise, what are you

trying to say."

So I asked.

Thinking about Paul, I felt a tinge of

pain.

If we keep going, it would only hurt

more.

So, I decided to be blunt.

"Rudeus, marry Roxy. You like her,

right?"

Having her say that kind of pisses me

off.

"… Are you serious?"

"Oh, of course I am."

"Elinalise, should you be saying this? As

Sylphy's grandma, shouldn't you
consider Sylphy's happiness instead?"

I don't have a right to blame Elinalise.

The unfaithful I have no right.

Breaking my vow with Sylphy, sleeping

with Roxy.

No matter what the situation is, those

are the facts.

Yet here I am blaming someone else for

this.

"Erm, I said so. Only I can say so."

Elinalise looked at me boastfully.

"Perhaps I can say this in a different

way, but, before I was Sylphy's
grandma, I had already become Roxy's
close friend."

I didn't understand her right away.

But, soon after I realized it's about the

order of things.

It's only after meeting Roxy that

Elinalise met Sylphy.

"Truth be told, I can't take Roxy looking

like so depressed anymore. That girl
obviously wants to stay by your side.
She clings on to you, yet plans to step
back and leave. Only because she was a
step too late."

Hearing that from her, Roxy really is

very pitiful.

But, from Sylphy's perspective, Sylphy

is pitiful too.

"That girl, if she separates with you, she

would definitely suffer a cruel life. Who
knows if a bad guy ends up taking
advantage of her, treats her poorly, then
finally sells her to a brothel for money,
and in the end having children to
unknown fathers."

"Isn't that a bit unrealistic?"

"Of the people I met, some girls have

walked that path."

Her voice is earnest.

Is it a personal experience?

"I, even if I get blamed, want to see

Roxy find happiness."

"I also want to, but-"

"Rudeus, if it's you it's possible. You can

give Roxy and Sylphy love equally. You
are Paul's son, you ought to have that
type of aspiration."

Can I do it?

I can do it.

Yes, I can.

Because, I love them both equally in the

first place, there's no reason I can't.

But is that really okay?

Can it be that simple?

Isn't that just wishful thinking on my

part?

No.

…This is the temptation of the devil.

I can't listen.

"No, only Sylphy…"

"I didn't plan to say this, but--"

Elinalise interrupted me.

Then, quietly, continues.

"At our night out, I overheard that

Roxy's didn't come this month."
"… Eh?"

Her period?

No, no point pretending. It's definitely

that.

Eh, but that.

"Well, we don't know for sure yet…"

No, but we did it.

If it's that, then it's possible.

Afterwards, that day, Roxy punched my

chest without any power.

Was that a hint?

Elinalise spies at me for a bit, continues.

"Rudeus, if Roxy is pregnant, what

would you do?"

Hearing that, Paul's image suddenly

comes to my mind.

Yes, that was the Paul from when Lilia

was pregnant.

The Paul that doesn't deserve any

sympathy.

Completely lost at what to do, I helped

him.

Paul was also someone that deserves

respect.

But I can't copy the him back then.

"… I would take responsibility."

"How?"

"Marry her."

Marry, so I say.

Somehow I felt forced.

Even so, I can't really say it.

Besides, after saying it, I suddenly feel a

weight off my shoulders.

I like Sylphy.

But, I also want to marry Roxy.

I don't want Roxy to be stolen from me,

I want to make her mine.

I'm so selfish.

After telling Sylphy those words, and

even having a child.

Then suddenly wanting another woman.

Unforgivable.

Considering all that, I'm basically the

scum of mankind.

Until now, I always said that Paul is

scum.

But, I'm also a man.

I fell for two women, and I want them

both.

If I get them both, what's wrong with

that?

Just like Paul.

If this led to falling apart with Sylphy
and Roxy leaving me.

Then I would lose them both, just like

that.

Em, that's right.

This isn't just my problem.

"… If Roxy-sensei and Sylphy would

agree, then that's another matter."

"Alright, then I'll go call Roxy over."

"Eh?"

Elinalise stood up as she said so.

And suddenly went into a nearby tent.

How fast.

Soon after, Roxy came out alone.

Doesn't look like she has been asleep.

She looks at me nervously.

Maybe Elinalise already said something

to her.

"Do you have something to tell me,

Rudi?"

Roxy sat down in front of me.

As a result, I also straighten up.

What do I say.

Isn't this too fast?

I haven't thought about what to say yet.

No, no point in worrying anymore.

"Well, it's about what I said before."

"Oh."

"I… like Sensei. From the start I always

liked Sensei. Not only like, but also
respect. Although Sensei may worry that
your magic may not be as strong as
mine, but that doesn't matter to me. The
magic that Sensei taught me saved my
life many times. It's because of Sensei
that I'm still alive."

Roxy's face flushes red.

My face probably is flushing red now

too.

Face-to-face like this is really

embarrassing.

"That, I'm really grateful that you felt

this way."

"But, well, I already have a wife."

"Oh, so I have heard."

Please be my second wife.

Can I say that?

Isn't that really inappropriate?

Can't I say it any better?

What do I do?

But, I still have to say it.

No matter how I say it, the results will

be the same.
I won't separate with Sylphy, and I also
want to have Roxy.

Also, I need to prepare myself to talk to

Sylphy afterwards.

To do something like this before Sylphy

knows it.

I'm truly scum.

But, if I don't say it now.

Roxy might leave.

She's the kind of person to leave for a

new journey immediately after.

If I don't keep her back beforehand, I

might not have another chance.

-- That's enough.

Even if I get called scum afterwards, I

don't care.

"My wife, her name is Syphiette Greyrat.

Originally, she didn't have a last name,
just Syphiette."

"Oh, so I have heard."

"Roxy, would you also change your

name to Roxy Greyrat?"

Roxy looked shocked all the sudden.

Yet, soon she understood what I meant

and bit her lips.

But, quickly her face returned to her

usual seriousness.
"… For you to say that, I'm really
grateful, but shouldn't you gain your
wife's approval first?"

Of course, I need to discuss this with

Sylphy.

To become family with someone she

never met before.

I need to explain it to my sisters as well.

Lilia too, I need to tell her also.

"I need to gain her approval."

"In that case--"

I was rejected.

Of course, Roxy wished that I only pick

her.

Just when that thought came to me,

"Then, after you do that, please ask me

again."

In the flurry of snow, Roxy said in her

usual seriousness.

[After that, ask again.]

The fact that she didn't refuse me warms

my heart.

Part 3

We approached Magic City Sharia.

I told Lilia about Roxy.

She looked expressionless as she usually

is,
"Ah, I understand."

That's it.

She doesn't particularly blame me.

Maybe it's because she too was in

Roxy's position.

That's probably not it. Outside of Milis,

this world doesn't have a one-husband
one-wife tradition in the first place.

Regardless, my agreement with Roxy, to

gain the approval of Lilia helped take
some weight off my shoulders.

Next, once I get home and report to

Sylphy the journey, I need to put my
head down for Roxy.

Telling Aisha and Norn about Roxy

weighs heavily on me too.

But, they need to accept this too.

Will Norn will get angry and blame me?

Will Aisha start crying and blame me?

I won't run away.

I won't regret.

"… Regret?"

Just now, I feel a sudden unease.

It's about the Hitogami's prophecy.

He said I will regret.

It's the truth, Paul's dead, Zenith

became an invalid, and I lost my left
hand.
We lost many things.

But, right now for some reason I don't

feel any regret.

Perhaps it's all thanks to Roxy, not an

ounce of regret.

It's true, I once thought, perhaps if I was

stronger.

If only I learned more about sword art.

If only I was strong enough to beat the

hydra.

It's true I thought about that once.

But, at the same time, the feeling of [It

can't be helped] rang strong and true.

In this world, I'm not fit for battle.

I don't have Fighting Spirit, nor have an

idea on how to wear it.

Swordsmanship too, without Fighting

Spirit, I can't get better.

Moreover the enemy was a magic

immune hydra, even if I learned King-
class magic, it would be pointless.

Even though, I did think there might be

something else…

But, even that doesn't leave me any

regrets.

Paul is dead.

But, because of his sacrifice, I could now

face my past.
Even though I troubled everyone, even
though everyone was concerned, but in
the end, I think I still came up on top.

Because of that, I don't regret.

Only scars remain.

Right, only scars.

My trip to the Begaritto Continent left

only scars.

No regrets.

In that case, regret, would it be what

happens next?

Don't tell me.

Something happened to the sisters that I

left behind?

No, recalling what that Hitogami said.

He mentioned something about Pursena

and Rinia.

Or maybe, it's something to do with

them?

Unless it's about getting their help to

solve something.

Or maybe, don't tell me.

It's the pregnant Sylphy…

Outside of these, what else can I regret?

Even with this unease, we can't travel

any faster.
The weather worsened, the snow fell
heavier.

Everyone's fine, but Zenith seems

fatigued, so I made a saddle with Earth
Magic and let her ride instead.

The Armadillo seems to be suffering

from the chill and about to die any time
now.

Maybe I should have left it at the desert.

No, it's too late already.

At least, before it dies it deserves a

name.

Jirou.

It'll be Jirou.

Do your best, Jirou!

5 days later we reached the path we

came on.

From here it takes 10 days to reach

Sharia.

Considering the entire journey, this isn't

really long.

But, now that we're here, this felt like

the longest part of them all.

Part 4

We arrived at Magic City Sharia.

I head straight towards home.

I can feel my pace quicken.

"Hey, Senpai, what's up? Your face is a
bit pale, maybe you should use a little
detox?"

Gisu looks quite worried in his banter.

But, I completely ignore him and keep

moving forward.

"Oh, this is the city center right. Well,

let's stay here then, so many people
going over to Senpai's would just be a
bother--"

I didn't bother to listen to whoever that

said that behind me.

"Hey, Senpai… Rudeus!"

Without realizing it, I broke into a run.

Leaving everyone behind, I rush towards

home.

I lived here for over a year, the path I

always jogged on, I ran.

I completely ignored everyone around

me.

Always on the edge of falling over, I ran.

It can't be helped, my balance is terrible

right now.

Without a left hand, I can't run

properly.

I almost tipped over before someone

held me back up.

"What are you in a rush for?"

It's Elinalise.
"No, I just have a little something."

"… What is it? You just start panicking

all of a sudden. What happened?"

"Ah, no, well. I don't know why, but I

felt like Sylphy is in danger."

"Danger? For what reason?"

"None, really."

I shake off Elinalise and start pacing

ahead.

This unease, I need to clear it as soon as

possible.

Home is right before my eyes.

If according to plan, then Sylphy's

tummy should be big now, so she should
be home.

What if she already gave birth, then

wouldn't that be premature?

In that case, don't tell me---

Anything is fine.

Anything is fine, I don't just want

anything bad to happen.

At my doorstep.

Even though the snow begins to pile up,

but everything looks about the same as
before.

There are trees and shrubs in the yard

now.

Is that Aisha's doing?

It feels more gorgeous now.

I took out my key from the baggage.

Insert it into the keyhole, it rattles a bit.

The key felt cold; my hand is shaking.

It won't open; it won't turn.

"Ugh"

I put my hand on the door knock and

rattle the icy door.

"Is it already open?"

Hearing that from Elinalise behind me, I

grabbed the doorknob.

Pushing it aside, the door opens.

Be more careful!

I walked in as I thought so and stare

right at the person behind it.

"B-brother!?"

"Aisha… is everything fine?"

"What's fine?"

Aisha stared dumbfounded from me to

the Elinalise besides me.

Then, also to behind me.

I looked back, Roxy was panting there.

Anyways, I grabbed onto Aisha's

shoulders.
Aisha seemed to have felt something odd
on her right and stared in that direction.
Her eyes widen.

In shock she stares between my hand

and face.

"Eh, what happened, brother, your

hand?"

"You're fine. Then Sylphy?"

"Eh? Eh… Em, Sylphy-sama, she's right

here?"

Sylphy looks dumbfounded, standing

right behind her.

Her tummy got bigger.

Ah, her breasts got bigger too.

If I remember correctly, it should be 7-8

months by now.

She'll start lactating soon.

No, either way is fine.

"Rudi… W-what's wrong?"

"Sylphy, it's fine? Did anything

happen?"

"Eh? Em, everyone's doing well, because

Aisha was trying hard too."

Sylphy is okay.

Ah, it's obvious just looking at her.

"Then everyone else, Norn? Cliff and

Zanoba and people, they're all alright?"

"Eh? Alright? Nothing at all happened?"

"Nobody is sick or injured?"

"Em, em, nothing particularly…"

Sylphy looks dumbstruck.

I'm completely lost at what I'm trying

to say.

Ah, I see.

Me.

I finally get it, nothing at all happened.

"B-brother…?"

Coming back to my senses, Aisha's face

suddenly looked higher.

She sure grew.

No, I collapsed.

"Right."

All my strength left me.

In the end, that regret, is Paul's death.

Also, that about my past parents.

I was overthinking it.

"Aa…"

Realizing this, I finally let out a breath.

"Thank goodness."

Right then, Sylphy slowly walks up to

me, placing her hand on my shoulder.

I feel the warmth from her hand slowly

spreading from my shoulders.
Quickly she kneeled down, slowly
spread her hand over my back.

I wrapped my arms around her back.

Thinking on one hand, that without my

left I couldn't hug her tight, I hug her
tightly with my other.

I can smell Sylphy's fragrance.

"Rudi… welcome home."

Paul, Zenith.

And also Roxy.

They are a lot that I must talk about.

I also need to go welcome in the friends

that have been waiting in the plaza.

Because I rushed back here alone.

I was just anxious.

Nothing happened, just take my time.

But first, there's something I need to say.

"I'm back."

I am back.

Volume 13 Chapter 13 - Report

Part 1

Things were a little bit flustered.

First off, Aisha ran to the school to

retrieve Norn.

Was she being considerate because of the

situation with Roxy? Or was it difficult
to stay? Or was it because I called back
Gisu?

It seems that Elinalise's original plan

had been to return to Cliff at once, but
she was enduring it for now.

Until they returned here, from Sylphy, I

asked her about what happened here
while I was away.

Sylphy, understanding that I prioritized

hearing about what happened here
beforehand, didn't complain, and began
explaining.

First of all, the condition of Sylphy.

Everything seems to be progressing

favorably.

According to what the doctor said, the

matter of the baby being born was
proceeding as well as can be expected.

It seems all of my companions have been

keeping well, also.

When some minor incident occurred at

the school the other day, Nanahoshi
appeared suddenly and settled the
matter.

Doing something for someone of this

world, did she finally change her way of
thinking a little?

Aisha and Norn managed to get along

fine without any injuries or illnesses.

Aisha it seems, has rapidly been

expanding her interest in gardening,
It seems she has begun cultivating a new
type of plant in her room.

Should I take the time to have her show

me?

At school, it seems Norn's existence has

become something like that of an idol.

There is even something like a Fan club

that exists too.

Norn is rather cute after all.

Even Zanoba, Cliff, Rinia, and Pursena

would sometimes drop by the house to
check on the state of things.

It seems Ariel had mumbled some

complaints about me not stopping by
and offering greetings.

Ah, that's right; I seemed to have

forgotten to do that.

I will apologize the next time I see her.

I should try not to increase my debts to

her any further.

At any rate, just from what I've heard,

everyone seems to be doing fine.

And when time allows, I will fill the

others in on what happened as well.

However, it seems there have been no

sightings of Badigadi.

Well, it's not like anything will happen

to an immortal guy like him anyway.
So what has happened in this last half-
year?

My cute as ever Sylphy put a finger to

her chin, and gives it some thought.

"Really, nothing and nobody of incident,

huh?"

"That's right. Nothing at all happened

that Rudi needs to be concerned with."

"I see."

"Rather than that, let's talk about you,

Rudi. What happened with you?"

"Ah. I'll tell you. However, it will have

to be after everyone has gathered. There
are certain reasons for this."

"…Okay. Ah, I'm so glad you came

back."

So, in the place we were chatting, Roxy

has returned.

I invite Gisu and company into the

living room:

Gisu, Talhand, Lilia, Vera, Shera,

Elinalise, and Roxy.

With Sylphy and I, does that make nine

people?

Even with so many people in the room,

it is wide enough to accommodate many
more.

"Oh, is that Senpai's wife? Hehe, she's a

cute one, isn't she? You are a lucky man,
Senpai."
"That is also my grandchild!"

"Well, it seems that even this lewd

b*tch's defective swellings can
occasionally become a shining jewel."

"What did you say!?"

I give a sidelong glance to the back-and-

forth going on between Elinalise and
Gisu, and then the two of them greet
Sylphy properly.

Sylphy sits up straight, and returns the

greetings in a formal manner.

"Nice to meet you, I am called Roxy…

Migurdia."

"Roxy you say? Then you are the Shisho

who Rudi is always in high praise of?"

"Yes, well sort of…I don't know if I'm

quite the person all of Rudi's prideful
bragging has made me out to be."

"How do you do? I always hear stories

about you from Rudi, I am Sylphiette, it
is my honor to finally meet you."

"L-, likewise…"

Roxy somehow made things very

awkward.

Even though I had a talk with her about

this kind of thing just the other day, of
course it would still turn out like this.

However, that conversation is long

gone.

"It's been a while, Sylphiette-sama."

"Lilia-san, how long it's been!"

Towards Sylphy, Lilia respectfully

straightens herself, and deeply bows.

Sylphy seemed happy with the reunion,

and her smile spread wide across her
face.

However, soon that smile became

strained.

"Umm, the way you just addressed me

as Sylphiette-sama…could I have you
call me Sylphy like you did back then?"

"I cannot. It is because you have become

the wife of Rudeus-sama, so it is not
possible to do it like before."

"Is, is that so…"

Sylphy felt a sense of obligation.

Maybe it was because Sylphy had been

taught how to manage all of the
household affairs from Lilia.

Putting it in the right context, Lilia was

something like Sylphy's Shisho.

Much like how Roxy was for me.

In that way, it's only natural one gives

them their due respect.

"Then, Auntie Zenith, it's been a while

since I've seen you as well."

Finally,

Sylphy had spoken to Zenith.

"…Umm…Auntie Zenith?"
"…"

Zenith just seemed to space out at the

repeated calls of Sylphy.

"Umm…"

Sylphy saw all of the troubled faces of

the gathered.

I wonder if she was not having pleasant

thoughts about being married to me, her
face seemed to say it after all.

"Sylphy. The thing with Father and

Mother is… well, when Norn returns I'll
explain it all."

"Ah, that reminds me, I haven't seen

Paul-san yet…"

After I mentioned him, Sylphy began

looking around for Paul.

But partway looking, she seems to

understand something seeing all the
somber faces.

And she closes her mouth and keeps

silent.

It was silent until Norn came back.

Everyone that was gathered here had

reached this implicit understanding.

Part 2

After a short time had passed, Aisha and

Norn had returned.

The both of them had run out of breath

hurrying back.
"Br, brother. It's been a long journey for
you, thank you for all your hard work!"

Norn, while still breathing raggedly,

bows her head low.

And, as she saw my hand, her face seems

to be startled.

"Brother, your hand, are you sure you

are all right?"

"Don't you worry, I'm fine. Although it

makes a number of things inconvenient
for me, I'm at least not feeling any pain
from it."

Compared to what I have to talk about

after this; my left hand is a rather trivial
matter.

"If, if you say so."

Norn while still breathing heavily,

surveys the room restlessly, she mutters
a "Huh?" while she sits down in one of
the chairs.

Aisha following suit, comes over by me,

and asks me one thing.

"…Onii-sama, before you begin your

talk, wouldn't it be better if I served
everyone tea first?"

"That's a good idea. I'll leave it to you,

since explaining everything may take
some time."

"Ah, sorry. That's really something I

should have done, isn't it? …I'll lend
you a hand."
"No, I'll be fine without troubling the
Missus."

After asking it of her, Aisha begins to

move immediately.

Tea for everyone is prepared, everyone's

luggage is moved together into a single
place, jackets wet with snow are placed
on hangers, everyone is given house-
slippers to replace their travelling shoes,
and the wet shoot is dried near the side
of the fireplace.

For no apparent reason, I could only

watch her movements attentively.

But then, it isn't only just I who is

watching.

She is also under the watchful gaze of

Lilia.

If I stop to think about it: it is always

Lilia hard at work like this, back at the
scene of the Labyrinth search.

That girl, while everyone else fell into

silence, is unable to do anything.

It is a rare moment.

"Aisha."

Taking the right moment when the work

of Aisha could be put on hold, Lilia calls
out to her daughter.

"Yes, what is the matter, Mother?"

"It seems that you have been taking care

not to trouble Rudeus-sama, and have
been working here properly."
"Yes."

"Even though you happen to be related

to Rudeus-sama by blood, do not forget
that he is the benefactor of your life, as
well. From here on out, don't lose focus,
and always accomplish your duty
properly as the household's maid."

"Yes. Mother."

Aisha's reply was strong, and Lilia's

was professional.

It was not the conversation of a parent

and child.

Thinking further on it, this is probably

because they haven't met in such a long
time.

Even though, I still think it would be

good for the both of them to have a
heartwarming conversation.

Well, it might be that right now, Lilia

might just be acting prudent.

Because from this point on, I have to

explain a difficult thing:

"Now that everyone is here, I will begin

the talk."

Though I am feeling reluctant, I have no

other choice but to talk.

Because of the fact that Paul isn't here

to do it.

"Umm, brother, Father isn't here yet…"

Norn chimes in while sounding insecure.

I wonder how angry she will be.

She begged me to help dad, and I told her

to leave it to me.

And then to hear it from me that her

father has died.

I wonder, will you blame me?

If you need to blame, then it is fine if

you blame me.

Because I couldn't fulfill the wish of

Norn.

I look around to everyone, and then I

spoke,

"Father…Paul Grayrat has passed

away."

"Ehh…?"

Norn raises a short voice of

bewilderment.

Sylphy's face tries to conceal a painful

expression.

Aisha's eyes open wide, and she clenches

her fist tightly.

"These are his heirlooms to the family."

As I say so, I placed, one-by-one, on the

table the remaining equipment that once
belonged to Paul.

Sword, Tantou, Armor, and the Funerary

Urn.

There, were the four articles of the

dearly departed.
"…W, why!?"

Norn stands up, and draws close to me.

"Even though you went there! Why is it

that father had to die!?"

"I'm sorry…I just wasn't strong

enough."

"But, brother…!"

Norn, as it is, keeps pressing me, she is

about to grab me by the lapels.

However, her momentum seems to stall.

"……"

My lost left hand is reflected in her eyes.

Between my left hand, the Heirlooms on

the table, and my face, Norn's glance
comes and goes.

Almost instantly, Norn's eyes begin to

gather many tears.

Although I feel guilty, I continue

speaking,

"Alright, from here on, I will explain in

detail what happened."

"…*sob*…O-kay."

From behind, Aisha places a hand on

Norn's shoulder.

"Now now, Norn-nee."

"I'm fine, I get it already…!"

Norn shakes off Aisha's hand, and
returns to her seat.

Aisha has remained standing idly by,

but soon returns at once behind Sylphy.

"Now then, where should I begin

explaining it from first―"

I gave a summary explanation for each

of the events that happened.

Traveling together with Elinalise to

Lapan, and then meeting Paul there
again.

Relying on the information about the

whereabouts of Zenith; capturing the
Teleport Labyrinth with Paul and
company.

Having a smooth ride up until the end;

then having a hard fight with the
Guardian. Me losing my hand and Paul
losing his life.

Though we rescued Zenith, she had

become an invalid.

On the way out, Gisu handled the

supplements, and slowly, one at a time,
got us able to talk again.

Finally, Norn has heard it.

"Then, it's like neither Father nor

Mother were saved at all?"

"I'm afraid so."

With those words, I nod slowly.

It seems like Norn's hair would stand on
end.

However, she did not explode.

While she bit down on her lower lip, she

keeps staring at my left hand.

"Did brother really try his best?"

"I believe I gave all that I had to it."

"Then, even if Brother gave it his best,

and it still ended up this bad, it
wouldn't have mattered who went…"

Norn tries to say something that would

help her regain her composure.

However, just as quickly tears come

back into her eyes.

"But, at any rate…Father's death, not

serving any real purpose…*sob*…Wa…
WAAaaaaaaaah"

She crumbles then, and large tears begin

spilling out like rain, it couldn't be
stopped any longer.

She cries.

Norn cries.

She cries loudly.

It is a cry that pierces deeply into the

heart.

It is a voice crying out for anyone to

give her some relief to her pain.

Norn cries magnificently.

Crying, and crying.

Crying with "waah-waah."

She cries, at the thing that all the others

up until now could not grieve over.

We all listen to it, Norn's heartbreaking

cry.

It takes a short while.

But Norn finally stops crying.

Her eyes are swollen red, and her throat

makes a *hic hic* sound.

But then, she turns towards me, and her

eyes hold, but a single determination in
them.

"Brother…"

"What is it?"

"That is, Papa's sword, I…*hic*, is it

alright…that I can have it…?"

What Norn was pointing at is Paul's

beloved sword.

The sword Paul already had at the time

I was born.

Paul has owned this sword for a very

long time.

And was always carried on his body.

"Ah. That's right. You must take care of

it. However you must not go using it
recklessly."

"…?"
"Just because you have a sword, you
should not make the mistake of thinking
that merely having it makes you
strong."

That, was it around the time of my fifth

birthday?

When Paul gave a sword to me, and said

the same thing?

"Under…stood."

After telling Norn such a thing, she

holds the sword in her arms tightly to
her chest.

I believe she is a strong child.

In a situation like this, it wouldn't be

strange if she shuts herself away in a
room and just cries.

She properly faced Paul's death.

Unlike I, who made the grave mistake of

not being able to properly crawl back up
again without having to receive Roxy's
rescuing.

Truly, she is such a strong child.

As far as the other Heirlooms, they will

be distributed in the family.

Aisha chose the Tantou, and I was left

with the Armor.

I will make a grave later for the urn,

with the intention to bury it there.

Though, by the time I finish thinking

about that intention, Zenith casually
moves to the table, and picks up the
armor.

"…Mother?"

"……"

Even if I call out to her, Zenith says

nothing.

As usual, she just continues on as an

invalid.

However, the movement she makes is as

if she understood what kind of scene had
just unfolded before her.

Is it a coincidence?

No, the part of Zenith, that is the

nucleus of Zenith, may still be intact
inside of her.

At any rate, even though it became such

a state that I had no memento for
myself, I'm fine with it.

Because there are so many other things

that only I had received from Paul.

Part 3

"Now then, the next part is the matter

concerning Mother."

I explain the condition of Zenith once

again.

How there was a loss of memory, and

how most of the stuff that makes her
Zenith is gone.

"Can she be healed?"

I shake my head at the question Sylphy
poses.

"I don't know."

For now, my intention is to have a

doctor of healing techniques take a look
at the situation with Zenith.

Although I have not heard of a Healing

magic that can cure memory loss, as of
yet,

And, even if I thought about it, I

wouldn't even know where to begin
looking for the origin.

Loss of memory from being confined in a

magic crystal.

Could it be something a bit like an

oxygen deficiency disease?

Since it's not something I could describe,

I also think that makes the possibility
of it being healed low, as well.

In this world, if you suffer damage to

the brain, there is no medical technology
to cure you.

At the very least, it's not something

applying Advanced grade healing magic
can cure.

In the case of mangas, the usual method

is to have them receive a sudden shock
to be cured, but I would rather avoid
coming to test that method out with
Zenith.
However, will curing it really be a
blessing?

Paul died trying to save Zenith.

And Zenith might come to blame herself.

And if that's the case, if her memory

doesn't return, she might possibly be
happy.

…No, there shouldn't be any reasoning

like that.

There should be efforts to recover her

memories.

"At any rate, it is necessary to find

treatment and nursing for Mother."

Nursing.

Supposing for a moment that in my

former life my parents did not die, and
instead became old and bedridden.

Would it have been arranged that I am

the one to provide the nursing care?

"It is my wish to have Mother live

together in this house with us."

From the outset, so as to not disturb my

daily life; Lilia had proposed that a
separate room be rented.

Because there was the gold earned from

the conquered Teleport Labyrinth, I
could live comfortably for at least 10
more years in this town.

However, I vetoed that proposal.

I could not allow such a thing after all.

After all that, Paul who died would

never forgive me if I did that.

"Though I will be leaving the majority

of the care to Lilia-san, everyone here
should be able to help with any minor
inconveniences."

"I understand. I will also try my best

too."

Sylphy also acknowledged it, and

pleasantly agrees to it as well.

Nobody seems to have any objection to

it.

Even if they did, I am not going to let an

objection stand in the way.

Even Paul's last feeling on this matter

before dying was about protecting
Zenith.

What was the real meaning behind those

words? Even now, I still haven't a clue.

Since Paul died, I have to be the one to

protect Zenith now.

Well, even though I say nursing, it's not

exactly like Zenith has Alzheimer's.

Rather it's more like she has become an

empty shell.

And with Lilia providing constant

supervision, everything should be fine.
However, for that to work there is a
certain necessary arrangement that
needs to be taken care of first.

"Umm, then that means, that mother

will also be living here, as well?"

Aisha seems to lament over that

question.

It is a voice of someone perplexed or

anxious.

"Yes. Aisha. It seems for some time I

will be in the care of Rudeus-sama."

Is Lilia something like an obstruction

for Aisha, after all?

Because Lilia is an education-minded

mother.

The Aisha released from under Lilia,

seemingly spending every day happily
away.

But, if Aisha started to become

dissatisfied from now on, it might not be
good.

I suppose, if I suddenly start speaking of

such things, of course, Aisha couldn't
help becoming perfectly angry with me.

"Such things like allotment of work will

have to be done won't they…?"

"That's something we can discuss later.

I intend to do work that mainly centers
around caring for Zenith, however, I
will also take care of any work that
may pile up as well."
"…Understood."

Aisha did not voice dissatisfaction.

Maybe she is weak when it comes to her

mother?

A hard voice and a gloomy expression,

Seeing that appearance on Aisha, the

one who intervenes is Norn.

"Aisha-nee."

Norn places her hand on Aisha's

shoulder and whispers away.

"It's us, you don't have to hold it back

any more, you know?"

Aisha, hearing those words, took turns

looking at me, Lilia, and Norn.

Lilia also watches me again, as well.

I have no idea what is being requested of

me.

However, I nod anyway, for the time

being.

Then, Aisha suddenly stands up and

throws her arms around Lilia.

"M, Mom…! You are uninjured, and

safe, thank goodness!"

Aisha's face is buried in the stomach of

Lilia while she cries.

"I'm home, Aisha…"

Lilia, with a gentle-looking expression

strokes the head of her daughter.
I see.

Of course, it's like that.

Of course, Aisha would have a

complicated heart as well.

For her, Lilia is mother.

Of course, it goes without saying there

are the feelings that pray for the peace of
Paul and Zenith as well.

However, the feeling that prayed for the

safety of Lilia should of course be
stronger too.

And Lilia had actually managed to come

back safely.

Of course, it's a situation where one

shouldn't remain obediently composed.

Please forgive this guy who ever

doubted such a thing.

Part 4

Afterwards, we spoke of minor details,

and conclude the return report.

There is then the financial allocation, at

the behest of Gisu.

An enormous fortune extends to all

hands involved.

However, even this was not enough to

cheer the faces of everyone up.
"Now then, that is, we should probably
be sounding out a hotel to stay at for
now."

At the same time the report had ended,

Gisu stands up.

Everyone else also seems to reel into it,

Vera, Shera, and Talhand all stood up.

I try to detain them in a hurry.

"Just for today, wouldn't it be fine if

everyone stayed?"

"Eh, Senpai? There's things you need to

do that outsiders would make
troublesome, plus I'm a bit insensitive
when it comes to these kinds of
things…"

With the words Gisu offered as the

natural course of action, the three of
them each grab their luggage,

They put on the shoes and jackets that

had not finished drying as well.

"……"

After all, I at least determined to see

them off from the entrance way.

To the four people who I tried to detain

when they tried to make their exit, I call
out to them,

"Everyone. For a long time, my father

has received your assistance, I am truly
thankful for all you have done for him."

I bowed especially deeply towards Vera

and Shera.
Those two had been helping Paul since
they were in Milishion.

Though, I did not have too many

conversations with them, they had
played an important support role when
it came to the Teleport Labyrinth.

The distinguished shadows.

"It's nothing. Rather, we are sorry, that

we weren't able to be of more use."

"When you find the place for Captain

Paul's grave, please tell me later on."

The answer from those two was short.

For those girls, I wonder what kind of a

person was Paul to them.

Even after the search group was

disbanded, they followed him to
Begaritto.

Maybe it was some kind of special

relationship.

However, even if there was something

about Paul that endeared him to them,
that doesn't apply to me.

"From here on out, what are your

plans?"

"When winter ends, we'll return to

Asura Kingdom. There are people from
the search group who helped us out back
then, we need to pay back."

"Is that so, well then take care of

yourselves!"
"Right, Rudeus-san also, even if things
seem difficult from now on, take care of
yourself."

To them, once more, I bow my head

deeply, while they disappear into the
snow.

The search group.

Now, I remember, the story of Zenith's

family assisting Paul's activities with a
bit of financial support.

That Zenith is safe…cannot be said,

however, I should probably report on
how things have become.

But, even if I send so many letters, I

have no idea when or if they will
properly reach her family.

While I think this, Gisu taps my

shoulder.

"See you then, Senpai."

"Gisu-san, Talhand-san."

"What is it? Ah, here comes that

annoying face."

"…You two, what are your plans from

here on out?"

When I said it, Gisu scratches his head

for a bit.

"We intend to head to Asura as well. We

have Begaritto money, and the money
from the magic items that we want to
exchange."
"Do you plan to exchange it all?"

"Pretty much, though I have a few plans

to use some of it on myself."

I also have some magic items remaining

on hand.

Though I want to do some inquiries on

the effects these items happen to have.

One of them is a dagger that is such a

match I could substitute it for Paul's
Tantou.

Though for the time being, unless I find a

good use for it, I plan to put it into the
basement's storehouse.

If I happen upon a time when I need to

sell it for money, it will be fine to sell it
off then.

Even some of the items with the more

ridiculous effects, can be exchanged for a
large fortune.

However, the stone that absorbs magic,

that is a different matter.

If possible, I want to study it in detail

when I have the time.

So that should I fight against a similar

opponent, I can try and discover a
method on how to deal with it, instead
of finding myself once again unable to
do anything.

Though, it's possible that I might not

learn anything at all from it; it's better
that I try, than do nothing at all.
"If Senpai wants, I can take some of
your items to Asura? If I sell them
there, I can fetch a much higher profit, if
that suits you?"

In Asura Kingdom, the prices of items

are high, and the money of Asura
Kingdom can pretty much be spent
anywhere on Central Continent.

If you want to sell an item, doing so in

Asura is the best idea.

"So, is it your plan then on the way back

to run away after squandering all that
money on gambling?"

"Oh, wai, no, what? Do you really think

I'd take Senpai's money and run?"

Gisu tries to deflect, but his eyes are

swimming around suspiciously.

If he took an item from me, he might

really have intended to use the proceeds
to go gambling.

Well, it's fine, even if that's how he is, I

am indebted to Gisu.

After all, without this guy, there was no

way we would have been able to
traverse the Teleport Labyrinth.

"I'm kidding."

"Well, I live the life of a gambler after

all, huh?"

Gisu said so, raised the sides of his

mouth, and laughs in a nihilistic way.

"Then, after that?"

"Return to adventuring. Besides, there is
still so much more we want to do."

"I see."

"Well, I'll be around here until winter is

over, wasting away my free time
drinking sake. You haven't forgotten
your promise, to introduce me to a nice
female monkey, now, have you? My
Senpai in marriage and children would
certainly holds some easy access to
some fine merchandise like that, right?
Heh heh heh."

Yeah, certainly Gisu isn't planning on

leaving, just yet.

However, one thing I know about this

man named Gisu, is that when it is time
for him to leave, he won't give his
regards.

He's the kind of guy who just has to up

and disappear.

So, I must finish giving gratitude

properly now, before the chance escapes
me.

"Gisu-san…"

"Senpai. Your tone's been strange for a

while now y'know? How about you just
say, [Oi, newbie] like you usually do?"

"…Why do you seem to be fixed on that

whole newbie thing?"

When I said that, Gisu laughed hard.

"It's a Jinx!"
Jinx.

That word, given so inadequately as a

reason, made my heart fall with a
thump.

Well, because he says it's the jinx, it

can't be helped.

"At any rate, to the both of you, for

everything you have helped with up
until now, I thank you very much."

"It's fine like this. Then, stay healthy,

Senpai."

When I bow deeply, Gisu begins to walk,

waving his hand as he does.

"Hmm, you know, there's no way to

thank your friends properly. Paul wasn't
one for saying it. You don't need to
express your gratitude like that with
us…is all."

Talhand said that while shaking his

heavy body trying to walk alongside
Gisu.

I watch the backs of those two until

they disappear from my view.

"All men want to have times when they

can act cool, don't they?"

Suddenly when I noticed, Elinalise had

appeared next to me.

While I was paying my parting respects,

it seems Sylphy had some kind of
conversation with her.

I wonder what it was about?

If it was about a certain topic, I had
told her before that I already intended to
talk about everything properly with
Sylphy.

Because of Elinalise's meddling with

that situation, she might have been
laying the groundwork for it just now.

Honestly, even though I'm grateful for

her concerns, I am feeling a bit reluctant.

"Well then, I am heading over to Cliff's

place. I'm way past my limit already."

Elinalise said something suggestive, and

pats her abdominal region.

It seems I've given her a fair share of

hardships as well.

With the going and coming back, she

had relations with about three people
that I am at least aware of.

The usual thing as always, though she

laughs it off and says not to mind it, it
was not something I could laugh away.

"Even you Elinalise-san, I'm deeply

grateful for all your kindness towards
me."

Elinalise gave me a bitter look when I

said that.

"…As for what happened to Paul, please

forgive me for that as well."

"No, that belongs to me."

My mistake, my carelessness.
Even though I thought I said as much,
Elinalise continues speaking.

"But my role in that party, was to keep

moving about so something like that
didn't happen. It was because of my
mistakes that Paul died."

There was no way she could have done

such a thing.

Every one of us in that place fought

desperately.

Evading the Hydra's trump cards, one

after another, in what was a relatively
little distance, then the Hydra suddenly
behaving in such a desperate way, with
no kind of planning.

At least Elinalise wasn't the only one

blaming herself over being the cause of
Paul's death.

"I will never blame you! Nor anyone

else!"

"Fine then, but you can't go blaming

yourself either then."

"…I won't."

"Then, I'm off!"

Elinalise says that, and promptly runs

off into the snow.

Her own return report will start after

this.

"…Whew."

I heave a long sigh.

My white breath fades away into the
snow.

Now then.

Now then, with the matter of the

Teleport Incident, it seems I have finally
come to the long end of it all.

All the family I had lost, I had found

again.

In the world, while there may be others

who have not yet been found, I no longer
feel any obligation to look for them
anymore.

It was concluded.

It was long, and painful.

And the final result left a bitter taste.

However, it is the next developments

from here,

Instead of looking behind me; it is now

time for me to be facing forward.

There are things in this world that I

want to do that I have still not done
after all.

I must have a point to fix my eyes on.

"Rudi. Has everybody already

returned?"

I look around, and see Roxy standing

behind me.

"I wanted to talk with them a little,

too…"
"They are still in this town, it'll be easy
to meet with them when you have some
free time."

"That's true."

Roxy doesn't begin walking away in the

snow.

She alone will be staying in this house.

Though it is dependent on the upcoming

discussion as to whether she becomes a
resident of a nearby hotel, or this house.

"Well then, Roxy."

"Yeah, Rudeus."

"Shall we go inside…?"

I return into the house.

Accompanying me is Roxy, small in

stature.

Volume 13 Chapter 14 - Hell

Part 1

Five people remained in the room. They

were Sylphy, Norn, Aisha, Roxy and I.
Also, Jirou, the armadillo, was happily
sleeping in front of the fireplace, but it
should be fine if I don't count him.

Lilia and Zenith are in the bath. Before

they went in, Lilia asked me [Will you
be okay?] to which I nodded. I want to
end this discussion without Lilia's help.
Norn hasn’t returned to her room and
stays here, with us. But as expected, it
was tough on her as she is still sniffling.
Since she was attached to Paul, it
should be tougher on her than other
people.

"Now then, there's one last topic."

When I say this, the three of them

straighten up in their chairs.

I exchange looks with Roxy. Without

saying anything, Roxy moves to my
side.

"…"

Seeing Sylphy's swollen belly, I hesitate

about the next topic. However, I have a
responsibility. One day, Roxy will
become like this too. If for instance
Sylphy says no, then Roxy might have
to deliver a child by herself. That's what
the two of us have agreed on for now. Of
course, I plan on giving her money and
support though.

"I was thinking of accepting Roxy here,

as my second wife."

"…Eh?"

The one who raises a bewildered voice

isn't Sylphy, but Norn. Standing up, her
gaze alternates between Roxy and I. As
for Sylphy, she is staring blankly.

"W-, what is this!?"

"I plan on explaining from start to

finish."
I explain what happened on the
Begaritto continent.

About how Paul died and how depressed

I was.

About how, seeing this, Roxy saved me.

About how it seemed that I was in love

with Roxy.

About how I respected her, and wanted

her to become a member of our family.

"Though I had no intention of betraying

Sylphy, in the end, I broke my promise.
I'm sorry."

I kneeled down. Though there was a

carpet spread across the floor, northern
winters are cold, so the floor was cold. I
pressed my head deeply against the
floor.

"Eh-, wai-, Rudi!?"

I could hear Sylphy's flustered voice.

"I still love you, Sylphy. But, I might

have gotten Roxy pregnant. I have to
take responsibility."

"Ah, okay."

The more words I pile up, the cheaper

they sound to me. However, they're my
true thoughts.

When I look at Sylphy, I find that she

has a troubled face. Her mind might be
in chaos. It's understandable. A person
said that they loved you, and that they
would come back without fail. When
they do come back, they are in tatters.
They've lost their family and their left
hand. But because of the fact that at
least their life is intact, you are thinking
that it is something to be happy about;
when suddenly they say something
about making some other woman their
wife.

Were it me, I'd shout, and shout, and

condemn them.

But, I'll speak. Even if it's unreasonable,

I'll speak words to force my way
through.

"Sylphy. Please forgive me, and allow

it."

"There's no way you could be forgiven,

right!?"

It was Norn. The one who shouted

wasn't Sylphy, but Norn. She powers
over to me and grabs my collar.

"Are you going to say you know what

kind of feelings Sylphy-nee had when
she was waiting for you, Nii-san!?"

"…"

"Every day, [I wonder if Rudi is okay],

[I want to see Rudi], [I wonder if Rudi's
eaten dinner yet] she'd say. Do you
know how lonely Sylphy-nee's voice and
expressions were!?"

I don't. Though I don't, I can imagine it.

Sylphy's face as she waited for me.
Sylphy's lonely voice. Sylphy's form as
she idled on a chair, swinging her legs
about.

"I thought that it couldn't be helped if

Otou-san couldn't be saved! Since it
was that difficult a fight and you'd even
lost your hand, I thought it couldn't be
helped! That's why I thought it'd be
barking up the wrong tree if I blamed
you, Nii-san, but you actually had the
leisure to sleep with another woman
and make her yours!?"

"That's not it. I didn't have that sort of

leisure. It's because things were like
that, that Roxy ignored her own feelings
and helped me."

"Were Sylphy-nee there, she'd definitely

have helped you!"

That's probably absolutely true. Sylphy

has helped me. The one who cured my
ED was Sylphy.

However, Roxy has also helped me. She

liked me, and despite her knowing that I
had someone I loved, she was prepared
to throw away her own feelings to help
me.

"Norn, even you should understand,

right? The feelings you have when you
lock yourself in your room, when you
have no way out, when you feel that you
can't do anything. How could you ignore
the person who saved you from that?"

"I understand! I'm thankful to you, Nii-

san! But, this and that are different
matters! If you take two wives, Milis-
sama won't forgive you!"

Aah. I see. Norn was an adherent of

Milis, huh? No, it probably doesn't have
to do with her faith, huh. I've done
something wrong. I try to ignore reason,
and force my way through.

"In the first place, why a small kid like

this!? Isn't she about the same age as
me!?"

Norn glares at Roxy. Expressionless as

usual, Roxy looks at Norn. Roxy is a
little taller, but the difference in height
probably isn't even 10 centimeters.
Receiving Norn's gaze without
expression, Roxy simply says,

"…I might be small, but I'm still an

adult."

I don't know what to say. You could

almost see into Roxy's heart by listening
to that trembling voice.

But depending on how you took it, those

words could probably be interpreted as
impudence. Norn is enraged.

"If you're an adult, then shouldn't you

know some shame!?"

"…"

"Don't you think anything of butting

into our family like this!?"

"Norn, you've said too much. The one

who proposed making her my second
wife was I. Roxy hasn't done anything
wrong. Roxy had wanted to back
away."

I refuted Norn in a strong tone.

However, Norn continues to condemn
Roxy without looking at me.

"Please be quiet, Nii-san! In the first

place, if she was going to back away,
why didn't she stick to it? In the end, she
just took advantage of your words, Nii-
san!"

I have a thought to hit Norn. However,

it goes without saying that I'm not
qualified to do such a thing. If I hit Norn
here, I'll probably become worthless in
the true meaning of the word.

"…"

At Norn's shout, Roxy stays quiet for a

while. With her usual expressionless
face, she's hanging her head and looking
at the floor. In the end, she finally raises
her head and bows to Norn.

"You're right. I'm being shameless. I'm

sorry."

Saying this, Roxy gets up and slowly

moves. Picking up the luggage she left in
the corner of the room and putting on her
hat, she quickly leaves. I can't stop her. I
understand why they're opposed. I
didn't think that they would humor me
and easily accept it. But even so, I
thought that I'd be able to persuade
them somehow.
But I was naive. I consider the current
situation. Roxy was relentlessly
attacked with words. She probably feels
like she's on a bed of nails.

Her life might continue to be this way

from now on. Thinking about it, she
didn't want to stay here.

Were it me, I'd run away from

somewhere like this.

I can't stop her.

I can't hold her back.

But I can't let Roxy leave here with ill

feelings.

I don't want that.

I have to pay her back.

I didn't bring her here to make her feel

this way.

I brought her here because I wanted her

to be happy.

Or could it be something else?

No, think.

What should I do?

What should I do to make Norn accept

it?

I can't think of anything.

Roxy is leaving.

I have to stop her at least.

Right, even if I hit Norn and she hates
me-

"Wait!"

I hear a voice behind me.

"Roxy-san, please wait!"

It is Sylphy. She has stood up, trots over

to Roxy, and grabs her hand. Roxy turns
around, and large tears are gathered in
her eyes.

"Why are you stopping her, Sylphy-nee!

Isn't it fine just to let her go!?"

"Norn-chan. Could you be quiet for a

little bit?"

"Eh?"

"Just now you said too much, you know.

From the beginning, I never said a word
about refusing, after all."

At Sylphy's words, Norn becomes

speechless and freezes.

"Please sit down."

Paying a backward glance to the frozen

Norn, Sylphy sits Roxy down on the
sofa. Roxy doesn't resist and did as she
is told. Sylphy too, takes a seat next to
Roxy.

"Though things have gotten a little

chaotic… You saved Rudi, right, Roxy-
san?"

Asked that, Roxy meekly nods.

"…Yes. But I had ulterior motives, so I
don't plan on using it as an excuse."

"Mn. Rudi is cool, isn't he? On the

contrary, had you said that you didn't
have ulterior motives, I wouldn't have
believed you."

"…"

"Were I in your shoes, Roxy-san, I think

I really would've done the same thing."

Sylphy makes a gentle expression,

smiling at Roxy. Roxy's face is stiff.
Whilst smiling, Sylphy continues.

"…You know, honestly speaking, I

thought that it was just a matter of
time."

"Umm, sorry, what was?"

"Rudi bringing back another woman."

Me, bringing back another woman was

just a matter of time…

…Mn?

…Huh?

Could it be, that they didn't believe in

me?

"I mean, look, Rudi is perverted, right?

That's why I thought that once he
couldn't do it with me; he'd definitely do
it with someone else. It was like that for
me too; since Rudi is sincere, after doing
it he'd probably try to take them in as
his wife. I didn't think I'd be able to
monopolize Rudi forever, you know."

I want to speak up. But, it really is as

she said. I'm not qualified to say
anything.

"Though, honestly speaking, I thought

that when he did bring someone back,
it'd be someone like Rinia, or Pursena,
or maybe Nanahoshi-san."

"Besides the name Nanahoshi-san, I

haven't heard the other names."

"They're Rudi's friends from school. All

of them are sexy with big chests."

Nanahoshi isn't particularly sexy,

though. No, that kind of thing isn't
important right now.

"Honestly, because the story of your

journey was so harsh, and Paul-san died
as well, so I was a little bewildered,
but… I understood."

"About what?"

"Because you had always been looking

at Rudi anxiously since coming to our
house, I was wondering what was
wrong. At first, I thought it was because
you were nervous about telling us about
Paul-san's death, but… it was actually
'that' after all."

"…"

"Roxy-san, your eyes are those of a

maiden in love, after all."
A maiden in love. Being told that,
Roxy's face is dyed bright red.

"Excuse me. I've shown you something

unpleasant…"

Her face still red, Roxy bows her head.

From the perspective of a wife, a woman
looking at her husband lovingly would
probably be an eyesore. That line of
thinking is something you can vividly
understand. However, Sylphy shakes her
head.

"It wasn't unpleasant, you know."

"…However."

"I wonder how I should say it…"

Sylphy tilts her head in thought for a

little, and then quickly goes, 'Mn,' and
nods.

"You know, I've heard about you from

Rudi before, Roxy-san."

"What about?"

"Just that 'Roxy' was a magician that he

respected. Before the Teleport incident,
and then after we got married as well, he
said the same thing."

"…That's um, I'm humbled."

"That's why I was a little jealous as

well. Whenever Rudi spoke about you,
he looked like he really~ longed for
you."

"…"
"I one-sidedly thought of Roxy
Migurdia as an amazing enough
magician that someone like me would
never be able to compare with her."

"…"

"But when I actually saw you, when I

thought of you as just a normal girl who
was in love with Rudeus, my jealousy
vanished."

Saying that, Sylphy takes off Roxy's hat

and strokes her head. Looking up at
Sylphy, Roxy doesn't resist, and lets
herself be pat. Sylphy then speaks.

"Though Norn-chan said what she did,

I'll welcome you."

Roxy's face was in shock. My jaw drops

in shock as well. Not even in my dreams
did I think Sylphy would so easily
accept it.

"Sylphiette…-san."

"Just 'Sylphy' is fine. Let's get along.

Umm, Roxy-…chan?"

"Um, I technically turn 50 this year, so

adding -chan is…"

"Ah, so that's how it is. You're my

elder… Sorry. Come to think of it, that's
right. I'd heard about this from Rudi,
but actually seeing it, you know…?"

"I'm small, after all."

"I'm not big either, you know?"

Roxy and Sylphy's gazes meet, and the
two of them laugh.

"Let's support Rudi together, Roxy."

"Thank you very much, Sylphy."

Saying this, the two shake hands. It is a

handshake filled with an odd sense of
solidarity.

Seeing this, I let out a sigh of relief. It

seems things will be fine. I
unconsciously let my feelings show.
However, seeing me, Norn's eyebrows
knit together in a frown.

"If Sylphy-nee says so, then I don't have

anything left to say either."

It seems that Norn still can't accept it.

Her mouth upturned in a へ, she's
glaring at us with an unhappy
expression. We might be scorned by her
again. However, Sylphy softly pacifies
her.

"Norn-chan. Rudi isn't a follower of

Milis, so please forgive him."

"But…"

"Even Paul-san had two wives, you

know?"

"…That was certainly the case, but…"

"Norn-chan. Will you say this to Lilia-

san, as well?"

Norn looks like she gasped, and looks at

Aisha, who was sitting by her side.
Aisha has been sitting there silently the
whole time, with a prim and proper
expression.

"Ah-… Sorry, Aisha."

"It's fine, it's fine. I know that Norn-nee

often says things without thinking."

"…What's with that way of speaking!?"

"I mean, look. Even just now, you said

something like that, right? Despite what
Sylphy-nee said, you just forced your
own thoughts on us, didn't you, Norn-
nee?"

"Wha-!"

Norn violently stands up. Seeing her

clenched fists, I scold Aisha.

"Aisha, you've said too much."

"But Onii-chan."

"I can understand what Norn wants to

say. Honestly, despite what Sylphy said,
it's an abnormal situation. If it's not
considerate of others' feelings, I'm guilty
of that too. You mustn't criticise Norn."

"Well, if you're going to say that much,

Onii-chan…"

"…"

Norn is making a complicated

expression. Like she didn't know what
to do, at all. It was that kind of
expression.

"…I'm going to sleep."

She quickly makes to leave the living
room. However, as though she suddenly
remembers something, she stops her feet
and turns to me. She half-mutters.

"Um, Onii-san…"

"What is it?"

"Next time, could you teach me the

sword?"

For a moment, I didn't understand what

she is saying.

The sword. Does she mean that she

wants to use Paul's sword?

I get the feeling that if she learns half-

assed self-defense; on the contrary, she'll
only end up ruining her body. But this is
that kind of world. It'd probably be
better to know swordsmanship. Even if
it were only a small strength, it'd be
better than nothing, after all. The
problem would be whether I'd be of use
as a teacher.

"Are you fine with me?"

"Though I still can't really accept what

you've done, I don't hate you, Onii-san."

"…Yeah."

What I had meant was [Are you fine

with someone who just half-assed the
sword], but… Well, if I'm told that she
doesn't hate me, then I'm not going to
refuse.
"Alright. I'll make room after school or
sometime."

"Please do."

Saying this, Norn returns to her room.

"…"

At any rate, I guess the result was all

right, huh? In the end, I couldn't do a
thing, huh. I was saved by Sylphy's
magnanimity.

"You know, Onii-chan," starts Aisha,

"Right now you look incredibly
pathetic, you know?"

Without replying, I agree.

Part 2

After that, the three of us are planning

and discussing what we would do from
now on.

The turns we'll take sleeping together,

for example, or times when we could
fawn on each other. It might have been
because we were frankly speaking about
things like that too, but Aisha decides to
take her exit.

"Well then, Roxy-san. From tomorrow

onwards, please take care of me."

"Yes. Please look after me as well."

Despite grumbling, Aisha looks a little

happy. I wonder why.
Well, whatever. It's Sylphy, Roxy, and I
as well. The three of us now start our
discussion. You might be wondering
what the hell we're talking about when
Paul's died. However, it's exactly
because of that, that we want a cheerful
topic.

"Basically, please have Rudi treat

Sylphy as the main wife, and just spare
me some time whenever you're free. I'm
fine with it like that."

"That's no good. We have to be treated

equally."

"However…"

"The number of wives might still

increase, so why don't we be confident?"

Might still increase. You can feel

Sylphy's lack of trust in my nether
regions with those words.

However, this time I swear on it. I

swear only to love Sylphy and Roxy.
This time, definitely.

"Honestly, I feel really sorry about

intruding like this, so I'll be holding
back until the child is born."

"I see… We did say that it'd only be a

month until it's born, but I'll be
monopolizing Rudi until then. Is that
okay?"

"I'm fine with it. Well then, let's make it

so that I won't officially become his
wife until a month from now."
"…"

Despite this situation, I ended up

thinking something like 'it's a shame I'll
be celibate this month'; I'm probably a
worthless person, huh. But when I think
that after this month when Sylphy gives
birth, I'll get to sleep with the two of
them as much as I want… Just what is
this? My 'son' starts to stand up.

"…"

"…"

Or, so I was thinking, but the moment I

give in to my delusions, the two of them
turn their gazes to me.

"Umm, Rudi. When you really can't bear

with it anymore, say so, okay? I'll deal
with it somehow."

"No, I'll take care of it on my own,

somehow."

No matter how bad I may be, in this

kind of situation I'm not going to cheat
even more. I'll have them feel that the
one known as Rudeus Greyrat won't
make mistakes due to his sexual
stirrings. The reason I went along with
Roxy was because, in addition to the
situation being what it was, it was
Roxy. Regarding falling in love with
them, as long as no more Roxy-Class
women appear, there won't be a
problem.

I definitely won't cheat anymore.

Definitely, definitely not.

"Ah, but weren't you pregnant as well,

Roxy? In that case, after a month you
won't be able to do it anymore, right?
What should we do?"

At Sylphy's words, Roxy made an

apologetic face.

"Um, if it's about what Rudi said

earlier, I think it was a lie Rudi came up
with. There wasn't a chance for me to
say anything, but I'm not pregnant."

"…Eh-?"

She's not pregnant. Then, saying that 'it'

didn't come…

"…Ahh."

Elinalise led me along, huh?

That b*tch.

Sheet.

It feels like I've been dancing in the palm

of her hand.

"What's wrong, Rudi?"

"Ah, that wasn't a lie; I just

misunderstood."

"I see."

Roxy scratches her red cheeks and

speaks to me.

"But in the future, let's try our best."

"Ah, yes. Let's."

Words like 'happy family planning'
come to mind and I can't help but grin.
Ahh, it'll be great from now on.

"Rudi's a pervert, isn't he?"

"Yeah. Rudi's a pervert, Sylphy."

"I wonder what kind of things the

perverted Rudi is going to make us do."

While we had such a conversation, we

laughed.

Like that, I managed to gain my second

wife.

Part 3

After that, Lilia and Zenith had finished

their bath, and after Lilia prepared our
rooms for us, they went to sleep.

As we decided earlier, I sleep together

with Sylphy. I let Sylphy use my arm as
a pillow, and Sylphy decides to go to
sleep facing me.

We weren't asleep yet. Our gazes met,

and we stare in silence.

"It's about what we spoke about earlier,

but…"

The one who speaks first was Sylphy.

"When you said that you had something

important to say, and Roxy was sitting
next to you, I ended up imagining
something really sad."

"What?"
"I thought that you might say that you
didn't love me, so you were going to
leave me."

"I wouldn't say something like that."

What kind of trash would?

"Mn. I know."

Sylphy shifted about. I could feel her

with the tip of my missing wrist. She
was stroking me.

"But I really am anxious after all. It

feels like you're going to leave my side."

I wonder if she's feeling a sense of

foreboding. But thinking about it, I
really was in danger this time. I might
have even died.

"Did I make you anxious?"

"Mn."

"There, there."

I stroke Sylphy's head with my right

arm. Sylphy narrows her eyes and lets
me pat her. If you look more carefully,
she's actually grown out her hair at
some point. Her beautiful, white hair.
She might be able to tie it up in a
ponytail, soon.

"You let your hair grow, huh."

"After all, you said you liked long hair,

right, Rudi?"

"Mn."
She's so cute… Even though she has been
waiting for me, all this time, on the
other hand, I…

"Sorry, Sylphy. I've betrayed you."

"It's okay. I like that part of you."

"But were it the other way around, I'm

sure I'd cry and scream disgracefully,
shouting abuses at you like [You must
feel great, betraying me, huh!] you
know?"

"Mmhuhu… I won't do something like

that. I don't see anyone but you, after
all."

Saying that, Sylphy brings her face to

mine and kisses me on the cheek. Love
overflows from within my chest. Though
she was probably anxious, though she
probably wanted to cry out, she didn't
voice a single complaint, and accepted
it. I'll love her until I die.

"Sylphy."

"Ehehe."

I return Sylphy's kiss on her soft and

squishy cheek.

"…"

At this point, I'd usually charge into the

actual thing, but today I'll stop here.
There's no way I'd force the pregnant
Sylphy to do anything unreasonable
after all.
Suddenly, I felt a stroking sensation at
my abdomen.

"Ahh, don't, Sylphy. If you touch me

there, I won't be able to hold back. Well,
I do have interest in pregnancy play,
but…"

"Ah, don't, Rudi. It'll harm our child,

so…

"Mn?"

"Eh?"

When I look down, I find that next to

Sylphy's pregnant belly is an even bigger
mountain. I try pulling back the blanket.
When I did, there was…

"Jirou…"

From under the bed, the huge armadillo

has stuck his head right between Sylphy
and I. I wonder when he did so. I really
didn't notice at all.

"Sticking his head into people's

crotches. What a perverted guy, huh?"

"He's like you, huh?"

"No, I… It can't be helped. Shall we

sleep together, tonight?"

"Mn. Let's."

I get up and grab another blanket, and

make a bed for Jirou. Jirou sprawls
himself on top of it and slowly shuts his
eyes. Though he looks like an armadillo,
he feels like a large dog.
It seems I'll have to prepare a small
room for him before long, huh. Raising
him in the house is fine, but taking care
of his feces is troublesome, after all.
Wait, I wonder if I can train him like a
dog, as well. Well, I guess I'll have
another talk with our family.

"Alright. Guess it's time to sleep."

I was about to slip in on Sylphy's right,

but stopped. I get in bed on Sylphy's left
and grasp her hand with mine. Sylphy
strongly grasps, squeezing back.

"Goodnight, Sylphy."

"Mn. Have a good rest, Rudi."

After that, I slept like a log.

Volume 13 Chapter 15 - In Front of the

Gravestone

Part 1

Several days have passed since Roxy

became my wife.

I still feel uneasy that some kind of

disaster may happen, but it's gradually
faded recently.

Zenith has taken up residence in one of

the large rooms in this house as well.

It was the room in which the old

residents died, so I said to Lilia that it
might be best not to do

it.
However, Zenith was quite pleased and
didn't want to separate from it, so it
can't be helped.

Seeing that, Lilia also said there was

probably nothing to worry about.

Well, I'm sure having a large room is

better than a small room for Zenith after
all.

I'm not all that familiar with

recuperation and nursing, but spacious
should be better than

confined.

Naturally, we've also brought Zenith to

a doctor.

Through Ariel's referral, to an excellent

physician known throughout Ranoa
Kingdom.

However, it seems he has no knowledge

about cases like this, the treatment
method is unknown as well, so we had
to give up.

As I thought, it seems the medical

techniques in this world doesn't depend
very strongly on past

records.

Maybe it's because there's healing

magic, but the treatment methods in this
world are a bit

deviated.
Even so, we were able to receive some
guidance to rehabilitate people who
have lost their memories.

We don't know if she'll get better or not,

but it should be better than doing
nothing.

…If I have a chance, it might also be

good to try searching for a magic tool
for recovering lost

memories.

Of course, I don't know if such a thing

even exists or not.

Looking at it over the long term, we

might have no choice other than to go
for treatment.

We don't know either what Zenith's

home in the Holy Kingdom of Milis
might say.

In regards to Zenith, there's still some

uneasiness remaining.

Part 2

Sylphy's progress is going well.

Recently, the child in her stomach has

started to kick, so she's pleasantly
allowed me to touch her stomach.

In addition, I tried groping her breasts

that had swelled up from the influence of
the pregnancy

and she got pretty angry.

It seems it hurts to touch them strongly.

I hadn't intended to touch them all that
strongly, but it seems she was surprised
because I

suddenly did it.

If I'm going to touch them, then gently,

she requested.

It was a way of requesting that made me

want to push her down just like that.

Thinking about it, before, I've lost to

this seduction of Sylphy's numerous
times and pushed her down.

However, she's pregnant right now.

I can't afford to expose my desires.

Even though I say that, I still want to

touch things I want to touch.

I thoroughly accepted her invitation to

gently touch them.

After all, it seems there's change to your

body while pregnant.

It wasn't a chest of Sylphy's that I used

to grope.

I'm the one that changed it. Thinking

like that, I somehow felt a kind of
unspeakable happiness.

I wonder if this is the so-called feeling

of domination.

Yeah, Sylphy belongs to me.

However, as I thought, not having my

left hand is inconvenient.
I miss those time when I could grope her
breasts with both hands.

Something that I had two of has been

reduced to one after all, so the feeling of
satisfaction has

been halved.

I wonder if it's a bit more until milk

comes out.

If I say I want to try tasting them a bit,

I wonder if she'll get angry.

I wonder if she'll scorn me.

I wonder about asking just once to try

it.

It might be best not to do it though.

However, just once…

"Rudi, you really likes my breasts, don't

you?"

"Yeah, Sylphy's breasts are small, but

number one in the world."

"Number one in the world, you say…

Even though you put your hands on
another girl?"

"S,S,So, Sorry please forgive me."

"Eh~, I'm not angry."

While having such a sweet conversation,

my relationship with Sylphy is also
going favorably.
If this were Japan in my previous life,
I'm sure it would have been considerably
stiff.

This is a different world and Sylphy is

understanding.

Whether I take two or three wives to

marry as well, it's fine just as long as I
love them equally.

If you were to ask about my other wife

Roxy, she's taken up one of the small
rooms on the second

floor.

It's one of the smallest rooms on the

second floor.

I did say it would be fine to take a larger

room, but it seems she likes small
rooms.

I don't hate small rooms either.

Because scents build up.

Roxy became a teacher at the Magic

University.

One time, I introduced her while to

reporting my return, but I'll save this
story for later.

Part 3

One month later.

A day with strong snow.

Sylphy went into labor.

There were no particular problems, it
was a normal delivery.

It was neither a breech nor premature

birth.

If there was a problem, it would just be

the snow being too high, so calling the
doctor wouldn't

make it in time.

If it were my previous life, I'm sure that

would be something to panic over, but
fortunately, there

is Lilia in my house.

For her who has an abundance of

experience as a midwife, even without
me asking anything, she moved

quickly with Aisha following her orders.

While teaching Aisha the process, Lilia

carefully said one thing at a time.

Just in case, if anything comes up, Roxy

and I are on standby at the side.

There's a big difference between being

able to use healing magic and not being
able to use it in an

emergency after all.

Even though I say that, I was

completely spacing out at the time.

Something like healing magic was

nowhere near entering my mind.
I was doing my best just tightly holding
Sylphy's hand as she was suffering.

"Seeing Rudeus-sama right now, it

reminds me of the lady…the time of
Norn-sama's delivery."

After hearing Lilia saying those words, I

remembered the past.

Norn's was a breech birth, both the

mother and child were in a dangerous
condition.

Paul was useless and just got all

nervous on his own.

That time, I moved calmly, but right

now, I'm in this state.

That I was able to handle things well as

a child is the same whether it be in this
world or my

previous one.

"However, please rest easy, Rudeus-

sama. Sylphy-sama is fine. There's
nothing to worry about at

all."

While saying that Lilia, indifferently

continued her work.

That handling was enough to be

charmed by.

Even after being told it was fine, my

trembling wouldn't settle.
Holding onto Sylphy's hand, calling out
"hihhiffu", and wiping the sweat from
her forehead were all

I could manage to do.

Sylphy was making a painful face, but

after looking at me in a fluster, she
giggled a bit and

smiled.

"Umm…It would be better for Rudi to

relax a bit more."

Aisha suddenly whistled out those

words.

Lilia hit Aisha's head with a [peshiri].

Seeing that, Sylphy lightly smiled.

"Nn!!?"

The instant the place loosened up, the

wave came.

"Sylphiette-sama. Okay, please take a

deep breath."

"Nn…!"

I quietly watched over as Sylphy gave

her best.

The only things coming out from my

mouth were just words of
encouragement.

I did have the feelings that I needed to

do something, but I couldn't do
anything.
In rhythm with Lilia's voice heaving,
Sylphy made a painful face.

It was born.

The baby who was safely born into this

world raised an energetic first cry.

It's a girl.

With the same color of hair as mine; it's

a cute girl.

She was held in Lilia's arms and then

passed over to Sylphy.

Sylphy embraced the baby and breathed

a sigh of relief.

"Thank goodness…her hair, isn't green."

Hearing those words that Sylphy

whispered out, I caressed her head.

Sylphy's beautiful white hair.

It used to be emerald green hair.

"…I guess so."

Even if the child was born with emerald

green hair I had no intention of blaming
Sylphy.

Obviously.

For me, the emerald green of this world

is one of my favorite colors after all.

Green is Sylphy's and also Rujierd's

color.

Even Roxy's hair color, in some light, it

reflects as if it shines emerald green.
I like the color green.

If they're going to discriminate against

emerald green, even if the enemy is the
world, I'll show

you.

"Good work, Sylphy."

"Yeah."

But, even if I have those sorts of

intentions, this world isn't the same.

Emerald green hair is just that much of a

taboo.

A daughter born with the same hair

color as mine.

We have no choice other than to thank

God for this good fortune.

My God is in the corner of the room

tightly grasping her staff making a pale
face though.

"Here, Rudi hold her as well."

"Yeah."

Holding a baby.

The high body temperature and crying

voice that's noisy.

Small hands, small head, small lips,

small nose…

It's all overflowing with life.

When I think that this is my child, I can
feel something rising up from within my
chest.

My child that Sylphy gave birth to.

"…"

Tears were coming out.

Paul has already died.

However, my child was born.

Paul allowed me to keep living.

If it weren't for him, I wouldn't be able

to hold my child.

In exchange for that, Paul isn't able to

hold his wives, daughters, or even
grandchildren.

I wonder if Paul would regret not being

able to be in this place.

Or maybe he would laugh proudly and

boast that it's thanks to him.

In any case, I have no choice other than

to go on living.

For the sake of this child as well, I can't

die.

Sylphy as well, my family as well, I

have no choice other than to protect
them.

I'll go on living in this world.

I'll go on living.
We took the first letters of Sylphy and
my name to name our daughter Lucy.

It's Lucy Greyrat.

Aisha laughed that it was simple and

Lilia hit her head.

Nevertheless, I'm glad that it was a girl.

If…it had been a boy, I might have

ended up naming it Paul after all.

Part 4

After that, I was driven out of the room

by Lilia.

Since it seems there're various things to

do, I was told to wait.

For now, I move and sit down on the

sofa.

I didn't do much, but I'm suddenly

exhausted.

Roxy sat down next to me.

She let out a sigh while making an

exhausted face as well.

Roxy did even less than me.

No matter how you look at it, I'm sure

it's mental fatigue.

"It's my first time seeing the moment a

person is born. It's amazing, isn't it?"

"I… wonder how many times. I guess

this would be about the third time.
Though, when it's my own child, it's
awfully tiring."
I'm sure Sylphy is even more tired.

It won't be good if I don't thank her

with all my might later.

"I wonder if I was born like that as

well."

"Well, I'm sure that's the case for

everyone."

Though I don't know about things in

regards to the Migurudo race.

As long as they're in the shape of a

person, I'm sure there's no large
differences.

"…I will be able to give birth like that

as well, won't I?"

When I took a look at Roxy, she was

looking up at me with a somewhat
blushing face.

I took my shoes off and sat in seiza on

top of the sofa.

"Yes. I feel that I will be in your care for

that time."

Sylphy's child has been born.

In other words, that sort of lifestyle

with Roxy will begin.

Honestly, I'm looking forward to it.

Even though my child with Sylphy was

only just born. I sure am a no good
person.
Although, I don't hate that part of
myself.

I think Paul might have had those sort

of feelings as well and I can't hate it.

I'm looking forward to it from now on.

Thinking that, I smile and Roxy's face

turns bright red as she holds her own
body.

"Rudi, you're making an extremely

perverted face."

"I was born with this face."

Right. It's been so since the time I was

born.

I've been like this since the time I was

born.

"…"

Ah, that's right.

Before I start that sort of lifestyle

together with Roxy.

There's someone whom I have to report

that I've made a child to first.

Part 5

Next day.

I proceeded alone towards Paul's grave.

Paul's grave was towards the outskirts.

It's a graveyard on an elevated hill for

nobles.
Paul might find it unpleasant being
together with the likes of nobles.

But the maintenance is better than

general use graveyard. He'll have to
endure it.

I stand in the snow in front of the round

Ranoa style gravestone.

I don't know what Paul's religion was.

I think he didn't believe in something

like God as well.

Even if we were to mistake something

like his sect, he was the type of man
who wouldn't be bothered by it after all,
I'm sure he would forgive us.

Although in reality, I'm sure it would

have been better to make his grave in
Asura Kingdom around the Buina
Village area.

This land has no relation or connection

with Paul.

But if I were to make it in a place too far

away from my house, we wouldn't be
able to visit the grave.

I've told Gisu and the others about this

place as well.

Everyone already came to visit at one

point.

That time, each and every one gathered

things that Paul likes.

Like alcohol and daggers.

Gisu and Talhand started a grand
drinking bout in front of his grave, the
grave keeper got angry.

I held the alcohol bottle I bought on the

way under my arm and cleaned Paul's
grave.

Removing the snow on top of the

gravestone, polishing it with the cloth I
brought along.

It wasn't a difficult operation at all.

The road on the way here was shut off

because of the snow, but the snow
around the grave itself was removed to
some extent by the grave keeper.

After cleaning and leaving the alcohol

bottle in front of the grave, I pray with
one hand.

I thought about buying some flowers as

an offering, but they weren't selling any.

In this Northern region, trying to get

your hands on some flowers in winter is
difficult, I'm sure.

Well, he wasn't a man who had a hobby

of admiring flowers.

"Paul…Tou-san. Yesterday, my child

was born. It's a girl. Since it's Sylphy's
child, I'm sure she'll become a beauty."

I sat in front of the grave and reported it

to Paul like this.

"I wanted to show her to Tou-san as

well."
If Paul were to see Lucy, I'm sure he
would have jumped around in high
spirits until Zenith chided him.

It's a celebration, saying something like

that and drinking alcohol together with
me, getting completely drunk, sexually
harassing Lilia, and making Zenith
shocked.

Such a scene vividly floated in front of

my eyes.

Though it's only a story if Paul were

safely able to keep on living and Zenith
hadn't lost her memories.

"Roxy-sensei has become my wife. I

have two wives. The same as Tou-san. I
would have liked it if you had taught me
how to be ready for times like this."

Thinking about it, that time.

In that labyrinth.

I wonder if it was that sort of thing that

Paul wanted to talk to me about.

Knowing that Roxy liked me.

And that I liked Roxy as well.

I wonder if he wanted to teach me how

to be ready for having two wives.

"Different from Tou-san, it's not like I

suddenly have two daughters, but I
think eventually Roxy will get pregnant
and give birth to my child as well.
That's still far in the future, but it would
be nice if I can raise them to be as
energetic as Norn and Aisha."

I have no intention of saying bad things

about Lilia's education, but I'd like to
raise my children impartially to the end.

Without any kind of weird distortions

like being half Magic race and such.

"It seems Sylphy thinks that there will

be even more wives from here on out in
the future though. I don't have such
intention, but they do say things that
happen twice happen three times. That
might end up becoming the case…"

I wonder if Paul ever considered

marrying Ghyslaine or Elinalize or Vera.

It seems like he had a relationship of the

flesh with Ghyslaine after all, I think he
would consider it at least once.

Well, Paul thought about things in that

area even looser than me, it might be
that he never even gave it any thought.

"It might also be better for me not to

overthink about things too much."

After facing the gravestone and asking

that, I felt like I could see Paul's teasing
smile.

It was just the smile and I couldn't hear

Paul's words.

But I'm sure it's not like Paul didn't

think about it either.
I feel that he was always agonizing over
it.

Something like fellows that are able to

live without thinking in this world,
there shouldn't be many of them.

"…Tou-san. I'm a no good son. I have

something like memories of my previous
life. I couldn't properly love Tou-san."

I stood up while saying that.

Holding the alcohol bottle in my hand, I

took the first sip.

After savoring the burn in my throat

from the strong drink, I poured it over
the grave.

"But now, I intend to be a proper son."

Drowning yourself in alcohol and

making mistakes like Paul, alcohol
might not be all that good of a thing.

But I'm sure it's fine today.

At any rate, it's celebrations for the

birth after all.

"My own child has been born, becoming

a parent. Finally, I understood it. That I
was still nothing but a child. That I was
just a brat pretending to be an adult
with memories of my previous life."

Drinking, pouring, drinking, pouring.

The alcohol bottle quickly went empty.

"Though I feel that I need to quickly

become an adult, I'm sure I won't be able
to become one until I make a lot more
mistakes. But it was the same for Tou-
san, so I'll give my best as well."

I closed the alcohol bottle with the lid

and placed it in front of the grave.

"Then, I'll come again. I'll be bringing

along everyone next time."

Saying that, I faced away from Paul's

grave.

A variety of things have come to a close.

Painful things have happened and happy

things have happened as well.

But it's not the end.

I'll still go on living in this world.

I'll go on living.

In order to not regret it no matter when I

die.

Seriously.

Volume 13 Chapter 15.5 Side Story - Is

the Mad Dog's Sword Heavy, or Sharp?

Part 1

The western edge of the Northern Lands.

The Holy Land of Swords.

This land had seen battle before.

This place that was presently the

headquarters of the Sword God Style
had seen for a time the prominence of
the Water God Style. It was only 100
years ago. The Water God of a certain
generation had dueled the Sword God
and taken this land from him. That
Water God himself had been defeated by
another Sword God and the Holy Land
returned to the hands of the Sword God
Style. However, since then, this place
had become the place where the
strongest swordsman of the generation
would stay and teach the sword.

To be taught by the strongest

swordsman. If possible, defeat the
strongest swordsman and thus become
the strongest yourself. To swordsmen
who harbored these kind of wishes, this
was a place that they would wish to
visit at least once.

Right now, two unusual people arrived

at this land.

One of them was a person who was

older than 60. An old woman. Though
she wore a difficult expression, she was
someone whose whole appearance could
bestow upon others a sense of ease.
Though she was currently dressed as a
traveler, were her clothes different, she
wouldn't look out of place sitting in a
soft chair, knitting or embroidering
something.

There was just one thing that departed

from that image; hanging at her hip was
a single short sword. Moreover, if you
looked carefully you'd realize that she
didn't have a single opening. If you were
a skilled swordsman, you could tell
with a glance that no matter where you
thrust your sword, it wouldn't meet its
target.

To tell you the truth, she was the Water

God 『Reyda Liia』 after all. Mastering
the Water God Secret Art 『Sword of
Deprivation』, she was one of those
who could be called the 'strongest
swordsman of the generation'.

The one who was accompanying Reyda

was a young woman. She was 20 years
old, give or take, and her looks
resembled Reyda. She was wearing
traveler’s clothing like Reyda, and she
too had a sword at her hip.

"Oshishou-sama. Is this the Holy Land

of Swords?"

"That's exactly right. It's the den of

beasts that you kept saying you wanted
to go to."

"I'm nervous."

"It'll be fine as long as you trust in your

sword. As long as it isn't the Sword God
you're up against, you're plenty a match
for this place."

"Yes, Oshishou-sama."

While conversing, the two of them

entered the Holy Land of Swords.
Though it was called the Holy Land of
Swords, at first glance it looked just like
any other town. It had an inn, it had a
weapons shop, and it had an
adventurer's guild. There were
adventurers, merchants, and they were
all walking around busily.

However, if there was one thing strange

about it, it was that all of the townsfolk
were swordsmen of the Sword God
Style. Even the townsgirls here and there
with their slim arms were more skilled
than most burly adventurers.

"Shall we find an inn first?"

"There's no need; it'll be fine if we just

stay at Gull-boy's place."

Saying this, Reyda left the town centre

and continued walking further into the
town. The further they walked, the fewer
the adventurers and merchants became,
and the more they would see people in
thin clothing wielding wooden swords
in dojos by the roadside. The girl that
followed behind Reyda turned her head
this way and that, regarding the sights
as rather novel, and she felt that the
people standing in the snow in cold-
looking outfits were a fresh sight.

"Oshishou-sama. Though these people

are cold, they're wearing very light
clothing, aren't they?"

"Those of the Sword God Style that

can't move quickly are good-for-
nothings after all. Even if it's cold, they
can't wear heavy things on their
bodies."

"They're the opposite of us who wear

thick clothes even when it's hot. It's
interesting, isn't it?"
"It's not."

Without sparing a glance at the

roadside dojos, Reyda walked straight
ahead. After passing a certain point,
whether it was the dojos, the houses, or
the young people in light clothing, all of
them had disappeared. All that
remained was a single path that
continued to cut through the snowy
landscape like a valley. At the end of it
was a house and a large dojo encircled
by a wall.

This was the true body of the Holy Land

of Swords. It was the great dojo that
served as the headquarters of the Sword
God Style.

---

Just as Reyda and her follower reached

the entrance of the great dojo, a woman
came out of it. Her long hair was tied
behind her, and she bore a dignified
expression. She had a bucket in her hand
and looked as though she may have been
going to fetch water. When she noticed
the two of them, she immediately threw
away the bucket and moved her hand to
the sword at her waist in vigilance.

"Do you need something of us?"

After looking at the woman carefully,

Reyda's difficult expression lessened a
little.

"Ohh, Nina? You've gotten big, huh."

"…?"
At Reyda's words, the woman made a
doubtful expression.

"Ahh, don't you remember? There's no

helping it I suppose. The last time we
met, you were tiny after all."

Though Reyda looked like she was

seeing something nostalgic, the woman,
Nina Farion, had no recollection of her.
All she understood was that the old
woman in front of her was no ordinary
person. And that the woman next to her
was as strong as, or perhaps even
stronger than, Nina was.

"Today I've been called here by your

boss. Guide us to him, would you?"

"Boss?"

"Gull Farion."

Nina hesitated at those words. There

were many who sought out the Sword
God, Gull Farion. However, the
majority of them were a conceited lot
who didn't know their places and sought
to take the Sword God title themselves.
Nina and the other disciples had the
duty of turning them away.

"It may be impolite, but may I ask for

your name?"

"It's Reyda. Reyda Liia. You understand

just which Reyda Liia I am, right?"

"-! I understand. Please come this way."

However, the moment Nina heard her
name; she bowed once to her and
brought her inside.

In this world, there was only one who

could boldly declare themselves as
Reyda Liia. They were the top of the
Water God Style; only the Water God
called herself Reyda Liia.

Though Nina had considered for a

moment the possibility that it was
someone lying about their name, she
could sense something bottomless from
this old woman and extinguished that
thought. Even if this woman was an
imposter, she was someone of great
skill.

They were guided by Nina and entered

the place of the Sword God Style.
Typical of snowy countries, the genkan
there had a height difference. There, they
shook off the snow, and then continued
walking. The floor was wooden and
squeaky. Reyda walked ahead whilst
looking at Nina, and suddenly
commented,

"Though you're young, you're quite

obedient and keen, aren't you? Have you
become a Sword King yet?"

"No, I'm still not there yet."

"I see. You're being humble despite

probably being the strongest amongst
the youngsters here, right?"

"Though I might be the fastest, I'm not

the strongest."
"Ohhh? That's a good attitude. Good
enough that I wouldn't think you were a
youngster of the Sword God Style."

While making such conversation, the

three of them arrived at the 『Space of
the Present』. There sat a single man. As
though meditating, his eyes were shut.

Reyda felt like a sword had been thrust

at her throat. As one of the heads of the
Three Great Sword Styles, the 『Water
God』, even in her old age she boasted
the same strength that she did in her
prime. However, only this man's sword
was unblockable for her.

For this man was the Sword God, Gull

Farion.

"I've brought Reyda Liia-sama."

"You've come."

Gull Farion opened his eyes a little and

looked at Reyda. Though he glanced at
the girl next to her, he immediately lost
interest and looked away.

"You've travelled a very long way to

come here. Such a long journey must
have been tough on your old bones."

"It really was. But you bowed your head

to me, so I came out of curiosity. Down
we go…"

Reyda walked over to the Sword God

and sat in front of him. Though she had
said 'down we go', her movements were
smooth like flowing water. A little
distance behind her sat Nina, who
seemed to be waiting, and the woman
Reyda had brought along.

"So, who and what did you want me to

teach? Is it fine if I teach this girl?"

Reyda gestured to Nina with her chin

and asked the Sword God.

"Well, she seems like a docile girl.

Though she might be suited for the
Sword God Style, it's not as if she
wouldn't be able to use the Water God
techniques."

She had read the letter from the Sword

God and came to this land.

『I want you to teach one of my

disciples』

Normally Reyda would've torn up and

thrown away such a letter. However,
because the letter was from Sword God
Gull Farion who hated relying on others,
her interest was perked. However, were
it only for such a reason, she wouldn't
have come all the way from the Asuran
capital.

"However, I have a condition."

"What?"

"Just as you wish for your own disciples

to grow, I wish for you to show my
disciple the Sword God Style. There's no
need to teach her, so just that much is
fine."
Reyda was sad over the fact that her
disciple had grown arrogant. Amongst
those learning swordsmanship in the
Kingdom of Asura, there were many who
were learning the Water God Style,
however, few developed any ability. The
girl Reyda had brought with her today
was one of those few, and because there
was no one equal to her amongst her
fellow disciples, she had gotten a little
carried away. Though she took her
training seriously, because she had
neither goal nor rival, Reyda had sensed
that in this past year her disciple hadn't
grown at all.

Reyda had brought her disciple here so

that she would be brought down a
notch, and because of that, begin to
make great growth again. Even if the
youngsters of the Sword God Style
weren't strong enough to humble her
disciple, just battling the Sword God
Gull Farion would be cause for great
gains in EXP. After all, for those of the
Water God Style, the stronger the
training partner was, the larger the
results of their training.

Moreover, Reyda thought that Gull

Farion was thinking the same thing
when he called her here. His disciple
would cross swords with the Water God
Style, and tasting the Water God
counters with their own body, they'd be
able to grow, she thought.

"That's fine. It's a cheap price to pay."

"Huhun. In that case, shall we have our
disciples fight a bout?"

Reyda took the initiative and spoke

those words. The aim behind those
words was to have Nina take her
disciple down a notch. Though it would
also be fine to have the Sword God fight
her, Reyda thought that being humbled
by someone of the same generation
would be more frustrating.

"That's fine. Nina, call Eris here."

"…Understood."

Seeing that exchange, Reyda went [Oh?]

and tilted her head. Since meeting her at
the entrance earlier, Reyda had thought
that Nina would be the one she'd be
training.

"Um, Shisho."

"What is it? Hurry up and bring her

here."

"That is, would it be possible if I

participated as well? I'm interested in
how far the Water God goes, so…"

"Hah? I was gunna have you do that

from the start."

The Sword God Gull Farion nodded at

her request like it was a bother.

"Thank you very much! I'll immediately

bring Eris here."
Hearing his response, for just an instant
a happy expression appeared on Nina's
face, and then she bowed. She then left
the dojo.

Part 2

The moment she saw that girl, Reyda's

skin broke out in goose bumps.

It was almost like the feeling of

encountering a monster on the roadside.
She almost reflexively moved her hand
to her sword. That she didn't do such an
unsightly thing was for no reason other
than the fact that her own disciple had
moved first. The disciple openly
displayed her vigilance by moving her
hand to her sword, a movement unfitting
of a Water God Style exponent, who
was supposed to always remain
composed.

"Eris. This granny is the person who'll

be teaching you about the Water God
Style from now on."

"…I'll be in your care."

Eris didn't hide the displeasure on her

face, but she bowed.

(She's like a wild beast, huh…)

Reyda could sense violent emotions like

that of a hungry beast, sleeping in the
depths of Eris's eyes. Even if she taught
a person with such emotions the
defensive Water God Style, they
wouldn't be able to learn it. A person
like that wouldn't have knocked on the
doors of the Water God Style in the first
place.

"I'm sorry, but Gull-boy, this lass isn't

suitable for the Water God Style you
know. It'd be a waste of time."

"I already understand something like

that."

Sword God Gull Farion nodded

exaggeratedly.

"In that case, what is it that I'm

supposed to teach?"

"I don't want you to teach her anything.

It's fine as long as you give her an
opponent of the Water God Style."

From their exchange, Reyda had grasped

Sword God Gull Farion's objective. In
other words, he wanted the girl called
Eris to practice and learn 『ways of
coping with the Water God Style』.
However, Reyda couldn't understand
why he wanted this. Certainly, it
wouldn't be a loss to gain experience in
dealing with those of the Sword God
Style. However, there was no need to
call her all the way out here for such a
thing. As long as it was a talented
disciple of the Sword God Style, it
wouldn't be that hard for them to let
loose a slash at a speed faster than the
reaction time of an average Water God
Stylist.

Rather than learning the techniques of

the Water God Style, for a North God
Stylist it would probably be a better
countermeasure to simply hone their
own techniques. After all, unlike the
Water God Style that couldn't be
learned properly without a fitting
opponent, the Sword God Style was a
style that focused on taking the
initiative and speedily grasping victory,
regardless of the opponent.

To gain experience in fighting the Water

God Style specifically suggests that he
plans at some point to have her fight
someone of the Water God Style,
thought Reyda. And there was only one
Water God Stylist who the Sword God
didn't think could be won against
without going to such lengths.

"What, are you planning on having this

beast assassinate me or something?"

"Goodness, no. What use would there be

in killing an old lady who would croak
on her own?"

"In that case, tell me what you're

thinking. Why do you need me to teach
her the Water God Style? Just who on
earth is she planning to fight?"

At these words, the Sword God made a

broad and vicious grin.

"Eris over there wants to defeat the

Dragon God Orsted."

"Goodness… Orsted?"

Reyda's face showed great agitation.

She too, knew very well of that
personage. She too knew of his strength
and that, for some reason, he could use
the techniques of the Water God Style.

"The Dragon God? That's quite a

grandiose attitude you're taking. Do you
think she can do it?"

"I think she can. Eris does too."

"I see, I see. That's fine then. Self-

confidence is more important than
anything."

She didn't know if he was lying or

telling the truth. Saying that they
wanted to take down the 『Dragon
God』, second of Seven Major World
Powers, could be seen as nothing but a
joke. However, the Sword God had a
confident expression, and Eris was
making a face like it was natural, and
together they had a strange
persuasiveness to them.

Additionally, Reyda thought nothing

except that it'd be interesting if they did
it for real.

"But you know, Sword God. I haven't

the faintest intention of teaching
someone with no talent. First have her
fight a bout with my student, and if
she's strong enough to overwhelm her,
then I don't mind teaching her this or
that."

It was killing two birds with one stone.

No, it was killing three birds, she
thought. Her student would have her
arrogance crushed, and gain experience
in fighting with the Sword God Style. If
she somehow won, then it'd just have
been participating in something funny
and amusing. At such prospects, her
heart leaps. Though Reyda was of the
Water God Style, she was first and
foremost a swordswoman.

"That's how it is, Isolte. Have a round

with her."

The Water God's disciple. The woman

called Isolte stood up.

"I was listening to your conversation. I

am the 『Water King』 Isolte Cruel.
Pleased to make your acquaintance."

At that, Nina and Eris did as well. They

faced Isolte.

"I'm the 『Sword Saint』 Nina Farion.

I'll be in your care."

"…Eris Greyrat."

[Three women make a market.] Though

there was a saying like that, it didn't fit
these three, and each one of took a
wooden sword from the corner of the
dojo.

"Since Shisho says so, I'll abide, but… I

don't think that someone of the Saint
rank would be able to overpower me."

With her hand to her mouth, Isolte

mumbled as if only Reyda could hear
her.

"…That's true. Please go easy on me,"

said Nina.
"Hmph…"

Eris snorted.

Isolte's cheap provocations easily

stirred up the Sword God Style genius
who was easily fired up.

Part 3

One hour later, Eris was collapsed in the

dead centre of the dojo.

"Haa… Haa…"

Her eyes opened, and her breathing was

wild. She had been completely beaten
down by Isolte. Eris's sword hadn't
touched Isolte even once.

Eris's sword boasted a speed that was in

the top 10 even in this dojo. Because of
her solo practice swings, her swings
boasted speed and strength that
approached Ghyslaine's, and because of
the rhythm particular to her, it was
difficult evading even one of her strikes.
Furthermore, once the techniques of the
North God Style were added in, Eris's
strength far surpassed any ordinary
Sword Saint.

However, Isolte had completely parried

all of Eris's strikes, and met her with
counters. Only 30 minutes into the
match, were they using real swords, the
number of times Eris would have died
approached three digits.

"…"
Next to Eris lay Isolte. After Eris's
defeat, the one who overwhelmed the
triumphant Isolte was Nina.

[In the end, a savage style with only

speed and power like the Sword God
Style can never break through the
techniques of the refined Water God
Style.]

Nina easily crushed Isolte's conceited

thoughts.

Nina's strike flew at Isolte without

mercy, and as if sucked in, struck her in
the temple. The result was that Isolte
was thoroughly defeated. It only took
one strike.

"The result was pretty interesting, huh."

The one who said that was the one

sitting at the head seat of the dojo,
Sword God Gull Farion.

"…"

Nina gave a deep bow to the Sword God.

He had said that it was an interesting
result. He had probably not thought that
she would win, even until the end.
Though Nina had some discouraging
thoughts like that, having been given the
type of setting that allowed her to show
her growth, Nina was happy as well.
Nina too, enjoyed the feelings of victory.

"The result wasn't interesting or

anything else."
The one who said this was Reyda. To
her, this conclusion was natural. A beast
that didn't even try to conceal its
bloodlust was like a sitting duck to the
Water God Style. Eris was certainly
strong. She had potential. As a bundle of
fighting spirit, she was like a heaven
sent child when it came to battles, but
even so, she couldn't defeat the Water
God Style.

As for the fight between Nina and Isolte,

the result of this too, was obvious to
Reyda. Even at that age, with that much
ability, Nina wasn't conceited. It was
probably that because of that Eris girl
that Nina had no room to become
conceited. The result of training without
being conceited was that she was able to
defeat Isolte, who on the contrary
trained with conceit.

Comparing Nina's slashes to Eris's, they

weren't especially fast. On the contrary,
they were just a tiny bit slower. When it
came to the heaviness of their strikes,
Eris's ability to overwhelm was
probably higher.

However, Nina's strike was a strike that

wasn't fuelled by her emotions. There
was no bloodlust at all; without even
preparing her emotions, a single strike.
Let alone bloodlust, Isolte couldn't even
sense any intent to strike.

"However, the results were satisfactory,

weren't they? How about it? Do you
want to learn Water God techniques
from me?"

Being asked that, Nina showed that she

was thinking about it for a little, but in
the end, she shook her head.

"No, I intend to master the Sword God

Style."

"I see, I see. That's fine."

Reyda laughed with interest.

"Gull-boy. How about this? For a while

we'll have these three train with each
other, and have them improve
themselves together."

"Yeah. She probably has nothing to say,

losing to someone like a Water King."

"Our kid as well might become

hardworking again if she has a target
right above her."

The result of the discussion between the

Sword God and Water God was as
follows:

Eris would train until she could defeat

Isolte. Isolte would train until she could
defeat Nina. As they had the same goal
in mind, and would point out each
other's weak points, some growth could
probably be expected. It was that kind
of conclusion.

"…Nina, are you fine with this?"

"I'm fine with it."

Nina nodded. Certainly, she had only
gotten involved this time out of
curiosity. Bettering herself with the best
disciple of the Sword God Style would
probably be a plus for her as well. Nina
had won. However, Nina didn't feel that
Isolte or Eris were below her.
Furthermore, she understood the benefits
of competing firsthand; had Eris not
been here these past few years, she
probably couldn't have won against
Isolte, she thought.

"Alright. I guess that's how we'll be

doing it. In the morning follow your
own teacher as usual, and then once the
sun starts to fall, the three of you gather
and train together."

"Yes."

"…Got it."

Nina nodded silently, and Eris as well

answered as well while still prone.
Though Isolte lay unconscious, Reyda
had no intention of voicing any
complaints.

Like this, Eris's Anti-Water God Style

training began.

Part 4

One month later.

A strange three way deadlock had

formed.
Eris beat Nina.

Nina beat Isolte.

Isolte beat Eris.

While each of them would still do their

own training, each day they would face
each other a number of times,
exchanging their opinions. Isolte
immediately pinpointed Eris's
weakness.

"You let out too much killing intent,

Eris-san. We of the Water God Style can
read killing intent, so if we know an
attack is coming, we can prepare our
stance."

"Even if you tell me that, I don't get it.

Just what am I supposed to do?"

Eris obediently listened to Isolte's

words. Though she was as self-centered
and violent as she seemed, Eris was a
person who coveted ways to strengthen
herself.

"Let's see… Though you let out almost

no killing intent before you strike, Nina-
san, how do you do it?"

"Even if you ask me how… Since you'll

win as long as your sword is the faster
one, there's no need for stuff like
bloodlust, right?"

On the contrary, it was a mystery to

Nina why Eris was at all times, spilling
bloodlust everywhere.
[If there's no enemy, what's the point
getting so worked up? Wouldn't it be
better to be relaxed normally?]

Nina's thoughts were along these lines.

"I don't get it." spoke Eris.

"Let's see. Then how about making it a

daily habit to get in the bath, wash your
body, eat properly, and to think about
that beloved guy that you mentioned
while lying in a warm futon before
sleeping properly?"

"What the heck. Rudeus has nothing to

do with it, right?"

"Yeah… Geez, the last one was a joke.

Anyway, just do the above. You stink,
and you look ill, and it's really
unsightly."

"…Got it."

Eris herself didn't want to stretch herself

so much that she would snap. The more
she trained, the more she understood
that the Dragon God Orsted in her
memories held ludicrous power. Isolte
who was just in front of her used the
same techniques as Orsted did.
However, those were techniques far, far
greater and more precise than Isolte's.
The outsider Orsted surpassed the Water
King in these techniques.

"Hahhh, why can't I win against such a

person? I'll lose my confidence."
Nina let out a huge sigh. At the advice of
the Sword God, Gull Farion, she spent
every day continuing a rational training
programme. She rationally trained her
body, rationally ate meals, and spent
each day rationally. Despite all this, she
couldn't win against the clearly
irrational Eris.

"…Because I make it so that it's like

you move after."

"Eh?"

Nina hadn't thought that Eris would

ever say anything to her. Eris was self-
centered and someone who normally
wouldn't care about anyone else's
problems after all.

"It was something that Ruijerd taught

me. If you use stuff like your gaze, you
can make people move before you like
they move after you."

"Ruijerd… Who's that?"

"He's my teacher."

Nina tilted her head at Eris's words. She

didn't really understand what Eris was
saying.

What Eris normally used was a high-

level technique that Ruijerd taught her.
As the crystallization of something that
hardened combat veterans would
subconsciously do, it was one of the
techniques of the warriors of the Supard
Race.
"In other words, you intentionally
provoke your opponent's attacks, Eris-
san?"

"That's right."

"…"

At Isolte's explanation, Nina

understood Eris's words as well. Though
she understood, as expected it didn't
make it any less suspicious sounding,
and Nina stared at Eris in suspicion. She
hadn't thought that this woman, who
looked exactly like she was born and
bred in the mountains, would be able to
use such a high-level technique.

On the contrary, Isolte understood that

this was exactly what Eris was doing.
The school known as the Water God
Style was one that was primarily seated
in counters. Its techniques as well were
founded around the basis of making the
opponent move first.

"I see. Do you do this as well when you

have me as an opponent?"

"I do, but you don't move, do you?"

"I've undergone training for that after

all… Next time, try not to do that, or let
out killing intent and the result might be
a little different for all we know."

"…I'll give it a try."

Whilst frowning, Eris nodded. Though

she said she would try it, she didn't
know how she was supposed to control
her killing intent. After all, it wasn't
something conscious that she could take
control of. Of course, this was
something she had been told by others
many times already. However, Ruijerd
had taught Eris ways to use that
overflowing bloodlust instead, so it
wasn't something that she wanted to
hear.

[Though normally it'd be a demerit, as

long as you're far enough above others,
then there's no need to forcibly keep it in
check.]

It was along this line of thinking.

"What should I do? Hey, Isolte-san,

what do you do?"

"…For you, Nina-san, let's see, in the

Water God Style we have training where
you're deprived of your sight and are
made to determine the real attack but…
since I've heard that it's a battle
technique that Magic Races often use,
the Sword God Style should have its
own way of coping with it as well, I
think. How about asking your
Oshishou-sama about it?"

Isolte had both excellence and

cleverness. Amongst the swordsmen of
the Water God Style, there were many
diligent and persevering people.

"Phew, it won't go very well… Oh, the

sun's about to set, isn't it?"

With those words, Nina ended the study

session.
"Well then, until tomorrow, huh? …
Somehow, it's been fun lately, so it can't
be helped that we do this for so long. It's
my first time having discussions with
people of my level and age, after all."
Isolte said, cheerfully.

"That's true. It's the same for me, Isolte-

san."

Nina agreed. Though Eris was normally

silent, once she spoke to her, she found
that Eris's knowledge on combat was
broad and varied. Her knowledge wasn't
limited just to the North God techniques
that she had recently been learning, but
also included the techniques of the
Magic Race. Though she had given Nina
the impression of being an
incomprehensible monkey woman, Nina
was now reevaluating her true worth. It
wasn't that she was using uncivilized
techniques, but just techniques of a
different school, Nina thought.

"…Hmph."

Eris was the same as always. Normally,

even if she participated in study
sessions at the word of the Sword God,
she didn't voice her own opinions.

What Eris recalled at those times was

the distant past: the times when she
studied swordsmanship together with
Rudeus. In those days, she had done this
kind of thing as well with Rudeus, they
discussed this and that, and various
ideas popped up as well. It was
something that Rudeus did. Though it
was for this kind of simple and easily
understood reason, to Eris it was an
extremely important reason, and made
her communicate with others.

"Well then, I'll be going and training

with Shisho now."

"Thank you for today as well, Isolte-

san."

"Not at all, Nina-san. I feel the same

way. It's the truth that I'm steadily
getting stronger as well."

Where the road separated into paths

leading to the dorms and the guest area,
Nina and Isolte spoke their farewells
with smiles. Eris continued walking
briskly towards the dormitories.

"Thank you as well, Eris-san."

"…I'll get a hit in tomorrow."

"I'll look forward to it."

"Hmph."

Without glancing back, Eris continued

to walk. Nina bowed once to Isolte and
then caught up to Eris.

"Eris, it's fine if you keep training after

this but, once you're done, at least take
a bath!"

Was it the usual Eris, she would've

turned a deaf ear to these words. Nina
as well thought that it was a waste of
breath, but stinky things stank, so she
had no choice but to continue saying
this every day. However, Eris was
different today. While making a slightly
unhappy expression, she turned her head
and stared intensely at Nina.

"What you said earlier, was it for real?"

"Earlier? What did I say?"

"That if every day I get in the bath,

wash my body, eat properly, and think
about Rudeus while lying in a warm
futon before sleeping properly, I'll be
able to get rid of my bloodlust."

"Uu…"

Nina's words were caught in her throat.

Those were just random words she had
spouted out to get Eris to do as she
wanted. However, there was no mistake
that [mushin] could be born from
relaxing. That's why she carried through
with this idea.

"T-, that's right. In general, if you're as

smelly as you are now, that guy you
mentioned definitely won't turn your
way, you know."

"No, he would, you know. Rudeus

would always hug my sweat-drenched
shirts after all."

"That's…"

While recalling Rudeus who she had

only ever seen once, Nina imagined him
burying his face in a girl's sweaty shirt.

[He's just a pervert.]

However, seeing that Eris's expression
was quickly becoming displeased, Nina
didn't say this.

"Anyway, I've heard that if you're too

dirty, even men will start to hate you."

"Well, Rudeus really didn't slack off on

cleaning, huh."

"T-, that's right! That's why you should

make sure to always keep your body
clean."

Eris started to think. What she recalled

was Rudeus. Though she had thought
not to think about him, she lost focus
and ended up remembering him. Once
she remembered him, her mouth started
to spread into a happy smile.

Then, Eris noticed. That when she was

like this, she probably didn't have any
bloodlust.

So then, she nodded at Nina.

"I get it. I'll go have a bath then."

"Yeah, I knew you'd say that. I get it

already, so I'll just give up on tr-…
What did you just say?"

Eris didn't respond to that question and

returned to her room.

With a confused expression, Nina stood

stock-still.

------
It took another year from that point for
Eris to be able to fight at least on par
with Water King Isolte.

Volume 14 Chapter 1 - 'Roxy Becomes a

Teacher'

Part 1

I awaken. It's because of a sweet smell.

While I was asleep, what drifted by was
a lovely scent.

"!?"

When I open my eyes, there lies God. A

face that could be described as innocent
is turned towards me, and I could hear
their peaceful sleeping breaths.

"Ohhh…"

I quietly leave the covers and sit in

seiza. I join my hands and bow. At any
rate, this is an esteemed personage.

"Hang on, could it be, that, this

means…"

I notice a certain matter and I raise the

blanket that was covering God's body.

When I do, it is as expected.

Truly, as expected.

What lies there is…

What lies under the blanket is…!

The nude body of God!

"Ohhh…!"
A body that could be considered too
young. A body that is certainly not
womanly, and whose waist has no hips.
Though, it is dark and I am uncertain,
were there not urna at her chest? Were
they not the same urna found on the
forehead of Buddha? No, they probably
weren't urna. However, there's no
mistake that they were something as
precious.

"-Gulp-"

Is it not fine to touch?

It is not something sinful.

At any rate, I am the one who has been

chosen by God.

There is no sin in me, the Messiah,

touching the body of God.

Be that as it may, is it really fine to

touch her whilst she lies in the midst of
Nirvana?

If I touch her here, will I not be burdened

with Karma, and be unable to reach
Nirvana?

Will I not be stopped by a halo of light

and be purified with, "Begone, Mara!"
the instant I touch her?

Even though my disciple/angel is so

Paul-ish this early in the morning…

"Mn… Cold…"
God pulls in the blanket and, in her
stirs, hides her body, and turns the other
way.

"Ohhh…"

How divine!

That white nape that peeks through her

blue hair!

A nape that is anything but sultry!

Those kiss marks that I left yesterday!

Magnificent.

To be able to see such a sight, there's no

mistaking that I am the happiest person
in the world.

…Oops, no good. There's no time in the

morning, so, I'd best wake her up.

"Roxy, please wake up. It's morning,

you know."

"Mn…"

God opens her eyes, and slowly raises

her body. The blanket slips down, and
the form of her beautiful back is
revealed. Behold, this is the dawn of
mankind.

"…Good morning."

God drowsily turns her head. Her eyes

are sleepy. Two urna are on her chest,
and, below that is an adorable navel.
Wrapped in small panties is a small
Ma?jusaka. Seeing this before my eyes,
my stupa bears enough Karma to reach
enlightenment.

"Ah…"

Raising the blanket, she hides her body.

In that instant, I understand that God
had died. The light was lost, and an age
of darkness began.

"What's wrong? You're making a

regretful face."

"I was just thinking that I'd like to see

your esteemed body in a place with more
light, Roxy."

"…Though, I doubt there's anything

enjoyable about looking at it…"

"What words do you speak? Come now,

please part with the blanket and allow
the humble me to revere the sun."

"Why are you so energetic this early in

the morning…? Well, if you're willing to
say that much, I guess it doesn't matter
at this point, but…"

Whilst saying this, Roxy slowly reveals

what was under the cloth. When she
does, the world is bathed in light.

Let there be light, and it was good.

I see the light, and find darkness; if light

was called Apollo, then darkness was
called Eros.

By the darkness are her navel, Cupido,

and her thighs, Amor.

It is the First Day.

"That's enough, right?"

She said, as she covers herself again.

Again, an age of darkness… Oh well, I
guess that's enough of that.

"Um, Rudi."

"Yes, what is it?"

"Thank you for last night."

Roxy lowers her head. I recall the days

that passed until I finally did 'that' with
Roxy.

It was decided that once my child was

born, Roxy would become one of my
wives. Having said that, though, I
hadn't done 'that' with Roxy until
today. I was busy taking care of my
child. Roxy herself, held back. Though
she understood, Roxy was probably
uneasy.

That's why I tried my best to wipe away

her unease.

As much as possible, I tried to treat

Roxy like a princess; as much as I could,
I attended to her. Because I wanted her
to receive all my love, I showed her the
core of the Rudeus Style.

Because of that, my jaw still hurt. I used

my tongue too much. Anyway, I should
have properly conveyed my love. Roxy
was satisfied, after all.

"Still, to think that kind of… method?

Technique? To think 'that' that existed. I
had no idea."
Turning red, she looks left and right as
she speaks.

"Huhu, the world is a large place."

I used all the techniques I've cultivated

until now. A 'course' that made Sylphy
completely helpless, and left her gasping
for breath.

I wanted to make Roxy gasp for her

breath, as well. So that I could fulfil my
desires, it was the shortest course. Or,
so that's how it should've been, but
Roxy was a little different than I had
expected. She asked questions at every
turn.

[What should I do?] she'd ask.

Though it was in the middle of 'an

exchange between man and woman', she
was earnestly studying. Each time, I
would explain in detail, and instruct her
in various techniques.

"Please teach me various things next

time, as well."

"No, even if you just lay in bed, Roxy-

sensei, I'd completely take care of
everything, you know?"

"No, no, I want to become more skilled

in these sort of things, as well."

Honestly, she really is a bit different

than I thought. However, it's not a bad
thing. Sylphy and Roxy have their own
ways of doing things. Both let me
satisfy myself, so I have no complaints
at all.

"…I'll be late for school, huh?"

With a red face, she quickly turns her

face away from me and slowly rises
from the bed. I don't leave my seiza.
Let's watch her small white butt until
she leaves the room.

"Mn? What is it?"

"No, it's nothing."

Since Roxy turns back to look at me, I

put on a show of getting changed, as
well.

"…"

Suddenly, I can feel Roxy gazing at me

from behind. Should I raise my arms
overhead and start doing muscle poses?
Or, so I was thinking, when Roxy totters
over to me and touches my back.

"Sorry. It seems I scratched you. Does it

hurt?"

"Mn?"

I turned my head to have a look. I have

four swells like long earthworms on my
back. When I give it a touch, it stings a
little.

Roxy gave them to me last night. In

other words, a medal of manhood. Ahh,
now that I recall Roxy's face at the time,
I'm starting to get horny… Oops, not
good, not good. I don't have time to
think about that sort of thing in the
morning.

"They're fine."

"I hope they don't leave scars…"

Roxy's face is bright red. She doesn't

mention healing it with magic, and is
probably remembering last night, as
well.

When I look at her face, my gaze stops

on her eyes. She has beautiful light blue
eyes and I could see myself reflected in
them. She closes them. It was the face of
someone waiting for a kiss. If I kiss her
here, we'd probably begin a second
round. That's why I confined it to just
stroking her cheek.

"…Let's get changed."

"Y-, yeah. Right!"

In a panic, Roxy jumps away from me.

She then dresses, starting with her bra.
When I am sure that she is changing, I
get dressed as well.

"Rudi, do I look weird anywhere?"

After we finish changing, Roxy does a

spin in front of me and shows her robed
appearance to me. Her three braids
gently dancing in the air.

"You look fine."

"Really?"

"Of course."
I reply warmly. If there are any bastards
who say anything about her appearance,
I'm not gunna let them go. That's how I
feel about it.

"Today is my first day teaching, huh. I

can't mess up."

Saying so, Roxy clenches her fists.

Starting from today, she would go to
school. Not as a student, but as a
teacher. And from today, I would be a
third year.

Part 2

Now then, before I talk about my first

day as a third year, I'd better talk about
something that happened a little earlier.

It's about the day Roxy became a

teacher.

-- A few months ago --

It is about a week after we had returned.

The various commotions have started to
calm down, and this happened while I
was relaxing in the living room…

Roxy suddenly begins to speak.

"Rudi, I was thinking of working at the

Magic University but, is that okay with
you?"

"Eh?"

I didn't get it, so I ask again, and when I

do, Roxy looks down at me and speaks
in her usual neutral expression.
"Recently, I've found that I have way
too much free time, so I was wondering
if there wasn't something I could do."

"Umm… So that would be teaching at

the Magic University?"

"Yes. That's the plan."

Roxy nods quietly. Roxy certainly does

seem to have been free recently.

Roxy's ability to do housework isn't

that high. Roxy is a solo adventurer, and
she can get by on her own. However, if
you compare her to Sylphy, Aisha, or
Lilia, she's completely inferior. Because
our house has two maids, Roxy doesn't
get a turn to show what she can do.

As for what she does help out with, it's

basically limited to helping me out in
place of my left hand. Living with only
one hand has a lot of varied
inconveniences. Being helped out with
changing or eating, and the like, really is
a huge help. However, that's it.

"Hmm…"

A teacher, huh? I know the joys of being

taught by her. If I had to add on an
additional comment, she isn't something
that exists to act as my left hand. I have
no reason to refuse. Rather than the
sense of superiority I get from keeping
her to myself, it's much more important
to me to let the world know just how
wonderful Roxy is.
"Though a person like you, Rudi, might
be thinking that someone like me
becoming a teacher is completely
ridiculous, I think I like teaching
people."

"I don't think it's ridiculous at all!"

It's unthinkable. No matter what kind of

parallel world you travel to, you'll
never find a version of me that thinks of
it as ridiculous. No matter how many
worlds you travel to, it's destiny for me
to respect Roxy. It's the will of
Steins;Gate.

"I think you should definitely become a

teacher there, Roxy!"

"Though I'm grateful that you say that,

it's a bit, um, embarrassing, huh."

All right. Since we've decided on it, let's

finish it in one go.

"Shall we go speak to Vice Principal

Jinas now?"

When I say that, Roxy makes a

surprised expression.

"Eh, Jinas-san is the Vice Principal

now?"

"Are you acquainted?"

Roxy is making a truly disgusted

expression.

"…He's my Shisho."

Oh? Was Jinas Water Saint Ranked?

Though, I have thought he was Fire
Saint Ranked, it seems I misunderstood,
huh. No, even if you can use two types,
they don't call you double, twin, or
anything. It's likely that, though I didn't
know it, Jinas could use Water Saint
Ranked magic, as well.

"In the past, I said some things before

parting with him. Though, I've reflected
on my youthful indiscretions…"

"If it's something that happened in the

past, then, it'll be fine."

According to what Roxy says, her

Shisho is someone haughty and
overbearing. But, the Jinas that I know
gives off a strong image of being a
diligent corporate worker. The Jinas I
know doesn't match with the Shisho in
the past that Roxy mentions.

"But, what if, when I meet him, he still

has a grudge?"

"I'll get rid of the grudge and, if it isn't

fixed, then I'll have him forget it."

Though, I owe Jinas for various things,

this is for Roxy's sake. It isn't a problem
to me, even if I add on a few more debts
to it.

"Well, when the time comes, I'll be

relying on you."

And so we decide to head to the Magic

University.

Part 3
As usual, Jinas is buried in a mountain
of paperwork.

"My…"

Seeing Roxy, Vice Principal Jinas makes

a bitter smile. Though he's a person who
always makes such wry smiles, today's
is particularly bitter.

"Excuse me, Vice Principal. Would it be

possible for you to spare me a few
minutes?"

"Yes, of course Rudeus-san. Shall we

talk elsewhere?"

Though Jinas is probably busy, he

willingly spares me the time. Though
Jinas always seems busy, when I ask
favors of him, he always spares me the
time. He's not a bad person.

We move to the interview room. It's

been a while since I've been here:
probably not since the time I dueled
with Badigadi.

"Please sit."

Roxy and I sit next to each other, in

front of Jinas.

"First of all… it's been a while, hasn't it,

Roxy?"

"Yes. It's been a while… Shisho."

"That you wouldn't call me Shisho
anymore was something you'd already
decided, wasn't it?"

At those words, Roxy answers with her

eyes cast down.

"I'm sorry about that. I was conceited in

those days too."

"I'm the same. I, too, had too much

pride."

The two bow to each other.

I don't know what kind of exchanges

they had in the past. But, the flow of
time probably washed it away. More
than 10 years have passed, and people
do change.

After a few seconds, Jinas composes

himself and raises his head.

"So, what do you need of me on this

day?"

"Shisho. Since then, various things have

happened, and having learnt the joys of
teaching others, I was thinking that it
might be good to become a teacher here."

"I see. That Roxy, who had said that

teachers and the like were unnecessary,
has changed quite a bit, hasn't she?"

With a bitter smile, Jinas speaks words

full of irony. I wonder if he isn't
enthused. Whilst wondering this, I look
towards Roxy and find that she's also
smiling bitterly. It seems that they came
to some understanding through their
wry smiles.

What is this? I suddenly feel kind of left

out. I have planned on selling Roxy to
Jinas, had he been against it, but I get
the feeling that it'll be fine, even if I
don't do so. On the contrary, I wonder if
I'm getting in their way.

"Roxy-sensei. Would it be better if I

stepped out for a little?"

"…Eh? It's fine even if you stay, you

know?"

"I was thinking I'd show my face at an

acquaintance's place, you see."

Since Roxy and Jinas are old

acquaintances, they probably have a lot
of things to talk about. And as for Roxy,
she probably doesn't want me to hear
about her green days very much.

Whilst feeling a little lonely, I inform

her of my destination and leave.

Part 4

I head to Zanoba's research room.

It was half a year ago that I told him I'd

return in two years. Zanoba will surely
be surprised.

I'm sad about Paul and Zenith. But, I

have no intention of involving Zanoba
in this. I'll proceed cheerfully.

"Alright!"
I knock on the door. Without waiting
for a reply, I enter.

"Big news, Zanoba! He's like, totally

back!"

"Fah-!?"

With an expression filled with ecstasy,

Zanoba is leaning in on a life-sized
mannequin.

"…"

"…"

After a few seconds, I meet eyes with

Zanoba. I wonder what Zanoba is
feeling at the moment. I know that he
isn't feeling 'like' or 'hate'. I know this
very well.

"…"

I avert my eyes, and shut the door.

Rustling and clanking sounds are

coming from inside the room. I wait for
about 10 seconds until the sounds stop. I
then hear a [Come in.] coming from
inside the room, and throw open the
door with a ‘bang’.

"Big news, Zanoba! He's like, totally

back!"

"Ohhhhhhhh! Is it not Shisho!?"

Zanoba and I act like nothing happened,

and hug each other happily. We do so
without reserve. Zanoba and I are
friends. I saw nothing. Nothing
happened.
"You've returned quite quickly. I had
heard that it would take 2 years."

"Well, a lot happened and I returned

earlier than expected."

"To come back in half a year from a

journey that should've taken two years
is… As expected of Shisho!"

I look around the surroundings. Dolls

and bronze statues with ethnic feels are
lined up. Though, I'm used to Zanoba's
research room, perhaps, it's because I
haven't been here in a while, but it feels
extremely nostalgic. Still, in the short
time that I haven't seen it, the number of
things in the room has increased. In
particular, the top of Julie's desk is
packed with clay figures. It seems that,
though I wasn't here, she didn't slack off
and continued to work hard.

"What are Julie and Ginger doing?"

"The two are presently out shopping,

and because they've reserved something
that isn't in stock except during the
evenings, they probably won't be back
until evening."

I see, so that's why he was having a

tryst with his lover, the doll. Since it
was such a rare occasion, I wonder if
I've done something bad.

"Oh? Shisho, what happened to your

arm…?"

Zanoba suddenly notices my left arm.

With a darkened expression, he's looking
at my arm that has nothing from the
wrist down.

"A bit happened. I messed up."

"…Was it an enemy strong enough to

take one of your arms, Shisho?"

"It was a Hydra that was immune to

magic."

"A Hydra. Hm, quite the monster, huh."

Zanoba has his hand to his chin and

thinks over something. Thinking about
it, what we lacked was pure physical
attack power. Had Zanoba been with us,
we might have brought down the Hydra
more easily. It's too late to talk about it
now, though.

"If it was immune to magic, then it was

probably a tough fight for Shisho as
well."

"Yeah. Not only that, even if you cut off

its necks it would just regenerate. It was
really hard."

"Hohh, to even be able to regenerate…

How did you kill it?"

"Father… Our swordsman cut off its

necks, and I scorched them."

"I see. I understand it now. The idea to

scorch its wounds was Shisho's idea,
wasn't it?"

"I'd just heard a story of a similar

situation."
When I think about that battle, a sigh
escapes me. Despite knowing how to
take care of it, we ended up in such a
state. The more I'm praised about it, the
more miserable I feel.

"You're looking quite depressed."

"Though we managed to beat it, we lost

a lot."

"Ah, I see."

Zanoba looks at my hand and seems to

nod in assent.

"Since that is the case, this is perfect

timing."

With a happy smile, Zanoba moves to

the head work desk. He's searching the
lowest drawer with rustling noises.

"Please look at this."

What he produces from the drawer is a

model of a hand. No, that's not it. For a
hand, the shape is a bit off. It's
appearance is not unlike that of a
gauntlet. Is it a model of a glove?

"What's that?"

"Huhu, it is the result of this half year."

"Ohh?"

"It is not as if I have been playing

around."

Zanoba speaks while suppressing a

laugh.
Hugging his dolls wasn't playing
around, huh? No, that never happened. I
didn't see a thing.

"So, just what is this?"

"Right, please have a look!"

With a face overflowing with

confidence, he holds up the glove model,
makes a fist, and thrusts into it. He then
chants.

" 『Oh Earth, become thine Arm.』"

The moment Zanoba speaks those

words, the glove model twitches.
Though, the hand is clenched into a fist,
it begins to unclench itself slowly.
Moving between a fist and an open
hand; and its fingers bent one by one.
Each of those movements is shockingly
smooth.

"It's a magic tool hand, that moves as

you wish."

"…"

"As Shisho instructed, I researched that

doll's hand and with Cliff's cooperation,
was able to arrive at this success."

"…"

"Shisho…? Shisho?"

"Y-, yeah. Sorry."

I am speechless due to shock. Certainly,

I had told him to focus his research on
the hands first, but… To think that he'd
create something like this.
"It's amazing. Frankly, I'm shocked."

"Huhuhu, it's too early to be shocked.

After all, if you use this magic tool, you
can even restrain my power."

"Really?"

"Yes."

Zanoba's eyes narrow and he has

profound emotion. Happiness seeps from
that expression of his. Being able to
restrain his curse of superhuman
strength means that he'd be able to
create dolls.

Like this, he'd be able to create the

things he loved.

By his own hands.

I probably can't even imagine how

happy he is.

" 『Oh Arm, return to Earth.』"

At Zanoba's words, the movement

disappears from the glove, like an on
and off function.

"Well then."

Zanoba holds out the magic tool to me.

"Here, please try it. After putting it on,

when you chant 『Oh Earth, become
mine Arm.』, it will become your arm.
When taking it off, it should be fine to
chant 『Oh Arm, return to Earth』."

"Right."
As told, I put my left arm into the magic
tool. My arm is handless. It might have
been because it was clenched into a fist,
but there was too much room inside, and
it felt like it'd fall off at any minute.

"It seems like it'll fall off."

"There's no problem. Please try the

chant."

"Yeah… 『Oh Earth, become thine

Arm.』

The moment I said that, mana is drawn

from my arm. It isn't a huge amount.
Since Zanoba can use it too, that's
obvious.

"Oh-."

The next moment, the inside of the magic

tool clings firmly to my stump. The
feeling of being clung to slowly fades. At
the same time, I can feel my 'fingers'.

"…How is it?"

I try moving my left hand. I open it up,

and then clench it. Starting from my
thumb, I clench my fingers in turn. This
boneless hand of earth moves as if it is
my own.

"It moves. It moves!"

"There's still more. Please try touching

something."

"Alright."

I try picking up a carved wooden figure

that was lying nearby. It's a figure of a
horse, about the size of a fist. My sense
of feeling is a little dull, and also hard.
It feels almost like wearing work gloves.
But, there's a feeling of having my
fingertips touch something.

"This is amazing. You even went as far

as putting the sense of touch into the
fingertips?"

"Yes. If you couldn't feel anything, you

wouldn't be able to make dolls."

Yeah. You'd need to be able to adjust

finely your strength. If Zanoba created
this glove with that purpose in mind,
this would be something he wouldn't
settle for.

I try using magic with my fingertips as a

test. I made a water bullet about the
side of my pinky. It seems that somehow
this glove won't hinder the use of magic.

He was able to make this in half a year?

Even though it shouldn't have been
easy… I wonder if this is a case of,
'what one likes, one will do well'.

"I did not know if it would work

without a hand, but it seems there are
no problems, huh?"

"Yeah, it moves. There's feeling in it

too."

"The more mana you put into it, the

stronger it will get."

"Ohh."
"But if Shisho puts all his power into it,
it might be the hand that breaks, huh. I
had made it to be stronger than a
person's hand, but please, take care."

"Let's see, let's see."

Hearing this, I try putting my mana into

it. Very quickly, the weight of the
wooden horse seems to disappear.

"Amazing."

The moment I say this, a ‘CRACK’

sounds from inside my hand.

"Ah."

"AAAH!"

The horse figure's leg has completely

broken.

"Ah, ahhh… Shisho…"

Zanoba glares at me reproachfully.

"Sorry, I'll compensate you…"

"Uuu… This horse figure was… created

by the traditional craft of the extinct
Giara Dukedom… A second one,
probably wouldn't…"

"I-, if you'd like, I'll create you a new

one. It'd be made from earth magic,
though."

When I say that, Zanoba's face suddenly

broadens into a smile.

"Ohh! It seems that I've pressed you

into doing so. My sincere apologies."
Despite saying this, Zanoba places the
figure inside the desk. I wonder if he's
going to glue it back together with
bonding agent. I pray that he'll be able
to do it well.

Zanoba turns to face me again and

speaks.

"Please take the hand. After all, though

it is still a prototype, it should be better
than nothing."

"Is that really alright?"

"If Shisho and Cliff help me, then I

should be able to produce something
similar in no time after all."

Well, he does plan on continuing his

research after all. I want the feeling of
touch to get even sharper. If it does, I
should even be able rub boobs with it.

Not only that, either. This arm is

something that widens my dreams. For
example… Right, it'd be interesting if I
could attach modifications to it. It'd be
handy for figurine creations if I turned
my fingertips into drills. It might also be
interesting to have a gun nozzle type
thing that I could shoot magic bullets
out of.

"…Zanoba, this is an amazing

invention."

"Right? Though I may say this myself, I

can boast that I've created something
amazing."
It wouldn't only have uses as weaponry
or for doll creation either. You can even
use it for medical treatment.

In this world, even if you get a limb

chopped off, with high-level healing
magic, you can stick it right back on.
Wounds that you'd have no choice but
to seek medical treatment for in my
previous world can be easily healed
with Elementary Ranked healing magic.

I don't know if it's because of this, but

I've never really seen things like
prosthetic arms or legs. Even if you look,
you'll only find things like Captain
Ahab's wooden pole leg.

If you completely lose something, it'll be

hard to treat. People who can use a high
enough level of healing magic to regrow
arms are few. If you went to the Holy
Kingdom of Milis, you'd probably be
able to find some. However, it'd likely to
cost a lot of money to rely on them for
that.

If you sold this magic tool to those

types of rich people, you'd probably
make money. Though it'd be a loss for
the healing experts of Milis, we're on the
opposite sides of the world, and if we
used the Magic University or the Magic
guild, I feel that it might work out.

No, it would work out.

"What's this magic tool called?"

"I haven't named it yet. Neither I nor
Cliff are very good at naming things."

"Is that so?"

But it'd be boring to leave it nameless,

like this.

"Shisho, won't you name it for me?"

"Eh, yeah, it's fine if you want."

It's not like I'm great at naming things

either, though. But if I'm asked, then I
can't say no. I look at the arm that's
become part of myself, and think.

Since it's a detachable arm, there's

something that immediately comes to
mind.

Rocket Punch, or something.

But it's not like my arm can fly off or

anything. Though I wonder if I can make
it fly off…

A simple name like [Hand of Glory] also

comes to mind. As in the saponified wax
from the hand of an executed criminal. It
has nothing to do with a bandana'd,
jeans-wearing, perverted high schooler.

Well, let's stop with those sorts of

names. This is the first of its kind in this
world. That's why it'll be fine just to use
the creator's name.

"How about if we use parts from the

names Zanoba and Cliff and name it
『Zariff's Prosthetic Hand』?"

"Shisho's name isn't in it though."

"That's fine. I didn't have anything to do
with it, after all."

"…I don't think that was the case, but…

I understand. In that case, that makes
this hand the 『Zariff's Prosthetic
Hand』 Prototype 01 then, doesn't it?"

Zanoba speaks happily.

Like this, my arm becomes equipped

with the magic tool 『Zariff's Prosthetic
Hand』. Though it's not as dexterous as
my real hand, nor is the feeling as sharp,
it does move as I want, and the feeling is
there. There's also a huge difference in
power, once I put mana into it. Though
fine-tuning the strength of it will take
some practice, I'll probably get used to
it. As for my goal, it would probably be
to gently rub Sylphy and Roxy's breasts,
I guess.

"Though, I think there are still many

points that require improvement, I must
advance my research in automatons.
What will you do?"

"Let's see…"

It seems there are a few problems. For

example, the consumption of mana. It
seems that with Zanoba's mana
capacity, he'll be out of it after 2 or 3
hours of use. Among the other problems
are that the fingers are too fat and
unrefined, for example, or that the sense
of touch is a little dull. If those types of
problems can be fixed, I'm sure that it
would be the completion of something
amazing. However, in the end, this is
just a byproduct of research.

Our goal is to create a moving doll. This

glove would sell well, it'd be convenient
to have, and one day, we'd also be able
to sell it for real, but taking too long on
this project probably wouldn't be good.

"No, in the end, our goal is to create a

moving doll. You musn't forget this."

"That's true."

"That's why, please put this to the side

for the moment, and continue your
analysis of the doll."

"I thought Shisho would say that."

Zanoba and I renew our plan of action.

The hand is something we'll do on the
side.

Part 5

After that, Zanoba and I speak for a

while. The contents of our conversation
are to do with the dolls I saw on the
Begaritto continent. When he hears
about the matter of the glass dolls,
Zanoba's eyes begin to sparkle.

"Speaking of which, how's Julie?"

"The other day, Julie completed a doll of

a certain personage. She probably
wanted to meet you and show you."

Mu.

Is it finished? The Ruijerd doll, that is. I

want to see it. I want to see it, but…
"I see. But if she'll be coming back in the
evening, I don't know if we'll be able to
meet."

"Hmm, do you have plans?"

"After Sensei's interview, I plan on

showing my face at a few other's
places."

"Sensei?"

At that moment, there was a knock at

the door.

"Rudi, are you here? It was here, right?"

It's Roxy's voice. It seems that while

Zanoba and I were talking, the
interview finished.

"Please come in. I was just thinking of

talking about you, Sensei."

"Please excuse me."

While turning her head and looking

about, Roxy enters the room, a little
hunched over in hesitation. She then
slowly walks over to my side.

"This is quite the splendid research

room, isn't it? I wonder if it's okay for
me to enter. It seems like this is
something that outsiders shouldn't see,
after all."

"A place that you, Roxy-sensei,

shouldn't enter doesn't exist in this
school."

"Isn't that just something that you've

decided on yourself, Rudi?"
"That's true. But this place is fine."

When I said that, Zanoba stiffens. He's

trembling.

"Zanoba, let me introduce you. She's

Roxy M. Greyrat, my sensei."

"It's been a while, Zanoba-dono. That

you seem to be in good health is most
important."

Roxy bows very deeply to Zanoba.

"O-, o-, o…"

Seeing Roxy, Zanoba trembles all over.

He brings his trembling hands to the top
of his head.

"UOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHH!"

"Wah-!"

Zanoba suddenly lets out a war cry. He

jumps up like a frog and then lands,
prostrated, on all fours. Roxy trembles
with a start, and half-hides behind me.

"It has been a long time, Roxy-dono!

Without knowing that you were
Shisho's shisho, I've been unthinkably
rude to you!"

"Please raise your head, for a prince of a

country to, to me, it's too much, what if
someone sees!?"

Roxy's behavior looks quite suspicious.

I guess there's no choice. Should I help
her out?
"It's okay, Sensei. If there's anyone who
complains, I'll take care of them."

"Are you saying ridiculous things too,

Rudi!?"

Roxy is going [awa awa] in a fluster,

even though there's nothing for her to
get flustered about.

"I should be asking you to calm down,

Sensei. Isn't it obvious that Zanoba
would prostrate himself before you,
Sensei?"

"I-, is that so? Could I hear the reason

why?"

"Hey, Zanoba. It's natural, right?"

When I look to Zanoba for agreement,

still prostrated on the ground, he agrees
with me.

"Yes. For she is Shisho's shisho."

See? Zanoba is saying so, too.

"Don't just say [It's obvious], but please

tell me the reason!"

"There's no such thing as a reason when

it comes to obvious things. It's fine for
you to just calmly accept it as it is,
Sensei."

"However…"

"It can't be helped, huh. Zanoba, please

stand."

Since our conversation won't progress

like this, I have Zanoba stand. Because
Zanoba's tall, right now, he can
probably see Roxy's hair whorl. He's
pretty haughty, standing above her.
Well, whatever. It's not like he means to
be tall.

"So how was it? Does it seem you'll be

employed as a teacher?"

"Yes, thankfully Jinas-shisho… Vice

Principal Jinas acknowledged my
ability."

"Since you raised me, that's natural

huh."

"Since you grew all on your own, I don't

think it had anything to do with my
ability as a teacher though."

Anyhow, it seems that it's been decided

that Roxy will become a teacher at this
school starting from next semester. This
is something that needs to be celebrated,
huh.

Celebration. Celebration, huh?

Roxy's wedding celebration.

My younger sisters' tenth birthday

celebrations.

My soon to be born child's birthday

celebration.

Should I have one big family celebration

in the future? Paul's letter has
mentioned having a big celebration once
we returned, after all.
Well, that's for the future. Right now,
we're busy, so we'll worry about it after
various things calm down first.

"Ah, that's right. It wouldn't do if I

didn't greet other people as well, huh?"

"That's right. I'm sure everyone else will

be surprised that Shisho has come back."

Zanoba laughs happily. Stringing along,

I laugh as well. Since I'm looking
forward to introducing Roxy to the
others, it can't be helped that I smile.

"Well then, Zanoba, thanks for the arm.

I'll come again."

"Yes, when you're free again, please

show your face here. Julie will be happy
as well, after all."

"Of course."

"If the condition of the arm gets bad,

then it might be faster to show Cliff
rather than me."

"Got it."

Like that, I part from Zanoba.

Part 6

Grinding sound rings out through the

cold hallway.

It's the sound of my prosthetic arm.

Whilst walking, I'm adjusting the
amount of mana I put into it to see how
much would be best. Each time I clench
and unclench it, my prosthetic arm
makes a grinding sound. It seems that as
expected of a prototype model, there
isn't a way to keep it quiet.

"Is that prosthetic arm a magic tool?"

Roxy who is walking on my left

suddenly asks me a question.

"Yeah. It's the result of Zanoba's

research."

"That's amazing, isn't it? For it to move

so precisely."

"That's true. If I can move this easily,

then it seems I'll manage even without
your assistance, Roxy."

"Ah-… That's, true."

When I look at her, I find that Roxy is

making the face she does when she
blunders.

"I'm sorry. I didn't really consider you,

Rudi. Even though it'd be hard for you
when I'm not around, I went and became
a teacher…"

"If it's about my left arm, then you don't

have anything to worry about, Roxy."

Though it'd help me, it's not as if I am

asking her to do it. It's obvious that
what Roxy wants to do comes first.
Since it seems that she wants to help me
out in place of my arm, I didn't say
anything, but there are a lot of people
around me who are willing to help me
when I'm troubled after all.
"Anyway, it's great, isn't it? That you've
gotten a left hand."

"Yeah, with this, I can touch you as

much as I want, Roxy."

Whilst saying so, I tap Roxy's shoulder

with my prosthetic hand. Roxy's
warmth and softness is transmitted
from under her robe. It seems that this
can tell temperature apart, as well. It's
high performance, huh, this hand of
mine?

"Anyway, I want to introduce you to

everyone, so please follow me."

"Introduce… yes!"

Roxy nods with a nervous expression.

------

After that, we go to places one by one,

report my return, and introduce Roxy.

Rinia, Pursena.

Ariel, Luke.

Then, Nanahoshi.

Though, I have thought to go to Cliff's

place, there are sultry sounds coming
from inside his research room, so I pass
on it.

Each person's response was varied.

Rinia and Pursena's responses were

particularly interesting. With just a
sniff of Roxy's scent, the two of them
started to shiver. To the two of them,
who had rounded their tails, I told them
that this is the Shisho that I revered and
loved. When I did, the two of them
bowed their head to Roxy together. It's
probably because the Beast Race is
sensitive to such matters; this is a
person they absolutely couldn't go
against, for real.

On the other hand, Ariel and Luke were

dull to it. When I went to greet them
after my repatriation, they said
something sarcastic like [You're
showing your face after returning, I see.]
Though I say this, it wasn't in a blaming
tone. However, it was because they had
assisted me a lot for my journey. Having
messed up due to lack of preparations, I
felt nothing but shame. That's why I
apologized.

But well, that's fine. When I introduced

Roxy, after giving a blank look, the two
of them then looked at each other. They
couldn't believe that someone as young
looking as Roxy would be teaching.
However, I guess it's as expected of the
princess of a country. Ariel politely
greeted Roxy. She's a capable person.

Nanahoshi was ill looking. It might

have been that she had caught a cold,
but whilst coughing, she looked at my
face, and said, [With this, we'll be able
to continue the research, huh] and sighed
in relief. When I introduced Roxy and
said that she'd be working as a teacher
starting next year, she just replied with
a curt [Cool.] but because she was much
too curt, I went on to list Roxy's good
points at length, she replied, [Pedo.
Gross.] and frowned. Well, a common
high school girl wouldn't be able to
understand Roxy's greatness, I guess.

Part 7

We'd finished greeting everyone related

to us. When it is about time to head
home, Roxy pouts.

"Rudi."

"What is it?"

"Though I'm happy that you introduced

me, I feel that you're overestimating me
a little too much."

"That's not the case."

"Really?"

"Since your wonderfulness can't be

expressed in words by someone like me,
that much wasn't enough, you see."

When I say this, Roxy swiftly points a

finger at me.

"Right, right! Could it be that you're

making fun of me, Rudi?"

"That's ridiculous. I always seriously

hold you in esteem, Sensei."

"Hahhh, somehow each time you call me

『Sensei』, it feels like nothing but you
making fun of me, Rudi."
Roxy lets out a massive sigh. Though
it's a proper evaluation in my eyes, it
seems that Roxy sees it as excessive.

"Leaving that aside, though you

introduced me in a lot of ways, and even
said that I was your 『sensei』, you
never said that I was your 『wife』 did
you?"

"Ah-"

At those words, I realize my mistake.

It's a mistake that can't be taken back.

Right. Roxy isn't Roxy Migurdia

anymore.

She's Roxy M. Greyrat.

I introduced her as such and Roxy also

referred to herself as such. That's why I
had thought that it was unnecessary.
Ariel should've understood what it
meant. But she didn't voice any
complaints, and I thought she had
understood, but…

But I see. That's right. What a thing I've

done. Because Roxy is someone
amazing, I thought she was wasted on
becoming my wife, but I see, she wanted
to be introduced as my wife, huh?
Though she's a second wife, she's still a
wife. She's someone who might even
give birth to my child.

"I'm sorry Roxy, my sweetheart. But I

really do love you. If it suits you, I'm
fine with travelling to your parents'
place and reporting our marriage to
them, Roxy."

"Uu, no, there's no need. It's far, so let's

do so one day in the future."

In the future, huh? I wonder if Robin-san

and Rokari-san are doing well. Having
married Roxy, those two are like my
parents, as well. I owe them from that
time as well, so I want to go see them. If
we went through a few of those teleport
circles, it feels like we'd be able to get
there in about 2 months, but…

"I understand. In that case, one day in

the future."

I guess it's fine, for now. One day, when

we have enough time, we should all go
travelling together as a family.

Whilst I entertain such thoughts, we

return home.

9 Rumors of the School - Number 1

"The Banchou's arm flies."

Volume 14 Chapter 2 - Third Year

Student

Part 1

First day as a third year student,

When I wake up and come down to the

living room, Sylphy is there.

She's giving Lucy breast milk.

"Go, good morning, Rudi."

"Good morning, Sylphy."

It has been months since the child has

been born, the progress after birth is all
right.

Mother and child are healthy.

Lately, Sylphy is becoming more

ladylike, I think.

Is it because her hair is growing or

because of giving birth to a child?

Or is it because the experience of twenty

years is piling up?

She's in the process of becoming a

beautiful woman, just like a Hollywood
actress.

Her figure without doing anything, just

silently sitting, is surely a prize beyond
other's reach, to the degree of making
others hesitate to call her.

Practically, I'm relieved that, she's still

my Sylphy when I call or flatter her.

"Lucy is also energetic today."

I look at Lucy.

Lucy is wholeheartedly clinging to

Sylphy's breasts.

Just like me last night.

In this side, parent and child are the

same, uh huh.

Lucy is a healthy but docile child.

Different from brother or sister, my own
child seems to be special.

Every time something happened, illness

or something uncertain, I had
overwhelming anxiety enveloping me.

But the child seems to be healthy.

Looking at Lucy's state, Lilia says

something that surprised me,

"I recall times when Rudeus-sama is

small."

Reincarnated person,

Those words are running in my mind.

I was a no-good person in my previous

world.

Because of that, I'm a little uneasy.

I suspect whether this child is the

reincarnation of some kind of bad man.

Because of uneasiness, I've asked my

daughter in Japanese and English
whether some crime transpired in her
past life.

Instantly, after my daughter was born

facing her,

I said something like, [You should

realize, right? This is a different world.]

[You are my sunshine! I am a pen!],

figure of parent who is whispering.

It's humorous, right?

Aisha who is looking at my figure from
the shadows was giggling and laughing.

I have no proof, but I think Lucy is not a

reincarnated person.

While laughing at hearing my words,

she replies nothing but some words like
"Aba~" and "Abu~",

It's possible that she is hiding it, but not

many adults can mimic a baby.

Even if that's the case, someone who

desperately mimics a baby is not cute.

But, Lucy is cute.

To the extent I’m not bored being close

to the crib.

I don't care anymore about reincarnated

or not.

Even if Lucy's soul is reincarnated, I

will just raise her very carefully.

Just like how Paul raised me.

"Today also, my child is cute."

"You're right. I wonder why she's

becoming so cute."

"It's because her mom is cute, right?"

From behind Sylphy, I turn my hand

around Sylphy's head and hug her.

I pretend I’m kissing around the back of

her head, to feign burying my face into
her hair.

The gentle scent is the scent of milk.

It's a natural perfume.

"Ehehe, thanks, Rudi,"

Sylphy while rubbing my hand, laughs

while embarrassed.

Then, I see Roxy standing behind me.

"Mm, Roxy. How about yesterday's

Rudi?"

Roxy is shivering.

"Eh, ah… That, I received it well."

"Though Rudi became rough when such

a thing happened, were you not scared?"

"No, it's not scary. It's the second time,

and Rudi was gentle too… Then, I'm
sorry."

"There's nothing to apologize for."

"Is that so…"

"That is so."

Both of them are still awkward, but not

strained.

A good balance is being preserved.

I can see the intention of them becoming

friendly.

Something like the relation of three

people, must be started and consist of
three people's effort.

Particularly, I caused Sylphy trouble.

"Fo~od~, fo~od~, it's~ break~fast~?"

There's Aisha, who arrives to the living
room while singing a song.

The song sucks.

She is probably improvising.

The genius Aisha seems to have no

talent for singing.

"Good morning, madams of Onii-chan!

Today's breakfast is same as usual, it’s
generally the same!"

I see green soup and white bread.

Then, Aisha had prepared warmed horse

milk.

In this area, so milk can properly come

out, mothers who give birth to a child
are given horse milk.

"Aisha, without being reluctant, explain

the content of breakfast."

The one who entered from behind Aisha

is Lilia.

She seemed to be in the kitchen again

too.

"Wide bean, sweet potato soup, and

wheat bread. And then horse milk full of
nutrition."

In response to the words, Aisha explains

the breakfast proudly.

Of course, I knew what it was- even if I

did not hear her- because it’s what I eat
every breakfast.
However, such a thing will be important
as a tradition, too.

"Good. Then, wait a minute."

Lilia nods contentedly and enters the

second floor.

"Sorry to keep you waiting."

She comes down immediately with

Zenith.

When Zenith is in the living room, she

stops and stares at me.

Then, she sits in her seat silently.

"Good morning, mother…"

Several months passed, Zenith's memory

has not returned.

But she changes little by little.

Particularly, it is remarkable seeing her

show different actions when she's with
Norn.

It's like dealing with a two or three year

old child, such a feeling.

After all, to her daughter, there are

things to think about.

I wonder: will her memories return little

by little?

Probably, it's better to see the situation

a bit longer.

"Then, let’s eat."

We eat breakfast together.

On my right is Sylphy; on my left is
Roxy.

On the side across the table, lined up are

Aisha, Lilia, and Zenith.

If Norn were here, she would sit down

next to Zenith.

Although I do not remember particularly

deciding her seat, it became such custom.

"From today, I'm at school too, and so I

entrust Lucy to you."

"Yes, Mrs. Sylphiette. Leave it to me."

Both Sylphy and I return to school

today.

I'm in my third year and Sylphy is in her

sixth year.

While I went to school, I left the child

care to Lilia and Aisha.

However, Lucy is still an infant.

She cannot live without the breast of

mom.

In that sense, I'm an infant too, but I put

that thought aside for now.

Anyway, I employed a nurse.

She's a neighboring woman called

Suzanne: a mother of two and a former
adventurer as well.

She's my acquaintance, but about this

person, let’s put her aside for now.

"Thank you for the delicious meal."

Now it's time for school.

Part 2

"Osu!"

"Good morning!"

"Thank you for the work!"

"Good day, boss!"

Some unknown people greet me when I

enter the school site.

There are only trashy guys.

Did something like a bit dignified

presence come out from me?

Well, this is also because I became a

father.

I'm not very aware of this.

"What's upppp!!!!"

Just when I think about that, the most

trashy person greets me.

"Boss, good morning nya."

"Morning to Fitts and Mrs. Roxy, too

nano."

It's Rinia and Pursena.

Even when these people became seniors,

they didn't change much.

Rinia is insolent. Pursena is biting on

some meat like ham.
"From morning, boss is accompanied by
two ladies going to school, such a good
position nya."

"Discarding us and bringing two people,

fakku nano."

"Because we graduate this year, we

must find someone nya."

"That is right. Duel this year, find

partner, and then return to hometown
nano."

I feel proud.

Apparently, I, who is blessed with

flowers in both hands, am enviable.

Not Sylphy or Roxy, but me, the man:

Boss of the School,

It's the symptoms of a new leader

sickness.

"Do your best, both of you."

Even Sylphy is laughing.

She also comes to say.

That is the smile of someone who has a

man.

Sylphy and the both of them are distant,

but have a degree of frankness.

"I'm sorry, I seemed to cut in."

However, Roxy seems to receive the

words at face value.
Facing the two of them, she lowers her
head.

"Nya!?"

"Wha!?"

Then Rinia and Pursena panic.

"Ah, it's not like that nya. I didn't mean

it like that nya."

"Tha, that's right, it means our charm

was, fakku nano, I didn't intend to
speak ill to Mrs. Roxy."

Both of them apologize.

Since Roxy is an existence that should

be respected so it is necessary -no, it's a
bit unpleasant.

If it's these guys alone when seeing

Roxy, they will say something like [We
are better than this shorty nya!] or [Fuck
Magic tribe nano!]

I will not forgive those kind of words.

"Fitts must have it hard, but do your

best nya!"

"Though outclassed, if it's Fitts, you can

do it nano!”

After apologizing for a while, both of

them clap Sylphy's shoulder.

"Eh?"

"It's better to teach the second person

soon nya."
"Establish your position at the top
nano."

"About what?"

Sylphy gives it some thoughts.

Then she notices with, "Ah," then looks

embarrassed.

"Um, does Rudi love me properly?”

Rinia and Pursena, do imitation "Gusu"

sounds with their noses.

"She is brave nya."

"It's touching. Because Fitts is not

standing out, she's the unfortunate type,
so if the harem increases by three or four
more girls, she'll gradually be ignored
nano."

They're saying whatever they like.

I don't intend to marry three or four

more wives. Even if it happened, I don't
intend to ignore Sylphy.

I do not intend to neglect Sylphy, who

has helped me with her body.

In Roxy's case, it might give her a bad

experience.

"Eh, that wouldn't happen… Right?

Rudi?"

Behind the sunglasses, her expression

cannot be seen.

But, the voice seems to be uneasy.

Inside her heart, Sylphy may also be
uneasy.

I must reassure her.

"Of course,"

I hug Sylphy.

I whisper out [Love] while patting her

back.

It would be better if I say it clearly in

front of people.

"I love Sylphy!"

After I declare it, applause arises in

large quantities from all around.

Sylphy becomes bright red in my arm.

"No, wai-, Rudi. Stop saying such a

thing at school."

"Although, you're the one who asked-"

"Th-then say the same thing to Roxy

too."

When I see her, Roxy is looking up at

me.

"No… Don't mind me."

A look full of expectations,

I hug Roxy with my left arm without

hesitation.

Roxy at my left arm, Sylphy at my right

arm,
Ah, great- flowers in both hands.

"I love both of them!"

After I say that, some students boo.

They are probably Milis Church

believers after all.

It's fine. I have a different religion after

all.

I will not interfere too.

However, having attracted public

attention, Sylphy's face is bright red.

"La, later. I will go ahead to Ariel's

place.”

"Yeah, see you again at lunch break,

Sylphy."

"At school, it's Fitts!"

Come to think of it, was it such a rule?

Because I didn't go to school for nearly

one year, I forgot it.

I think, isn't it fine because her male

appearance is already gone?

Even if anyone looks, he or she will only

see a beautiful woman in men's clothes.

No, even in men’s clothes, she's still

lovely.

"I will also go to the staff room."

After ascertaining that Sylphy runs off,

Roxy also separates from me.

"Yes, see you, Roxy."

"Ah, at school, make sure to properly
call me teacher."

Is it about not mixing public and private

affairs?

I understand.

But it is so; Roxy is also a female

teacher from today.

Female teacher,

It has a nice ring to it. I recall the deed

from last night.

I wonder if I can rent out the gym

storeroom to do it for hours…

Incidentally then I notice something.

"Well… Roxy-sensei,"

"What is it, Rudeus-kun?"

Roxy looks up at me with a neat face.

"Because today is the first day, the

teachers may be doing a morning
gathering."

"Ah!"

Roxy cries out after doing a blunder.

Her face is deep blue.

"So, sorry. I should hurry!"

Roxy runs in a fluster to the staff room.

She seems to misunderstand the schedule

a bit.

It's natural, I think.

It should not be possible for a student
and teacher’s schedules to synchronize.

"Then, we should go too."

"Nya."

"I'll accompany nano."

I aim for the classroom, with a cat and a

dog as my attendants.

Today is homeroom day.

Although the wives are gone, there are

new flowers in both my hands.

Am I popular?

But I will not lay my hands on Rinia

and Pursena.

Fufu, it's tough being a man.

"By the way, I heard a rumor nya."

Suddenly Rinia points her ears at me.

Her eyes are overflowing with curiosity.

"Rumor?"

"Yes nya. A rumor that boss fought a

powerful enemy to the extent of losing
his left hand nya."

"Is that so…”

That reminds me; I only told them about

the return report and Roxy becoming a
teacher.

The only one who heard the detailed

report is Zanoba.
Did that guy leak it to someone?

No, maybe Cliff heard it from Elinalise.

"As expected from boss nya- Going to

Magic Continent, battling against the
Seven Major Powers, and then reaching
for victory at the sacrifice of just his left
hand!"

"Huh?!"

What is this?

Seven Major Powers?

Where did such scary words come from?

"Moreover, the opponent is running

away while confused. As expected
nano."

"Wa-wa-wa, wait a minute."

What is this?

What kind of rumor has this level of

exaggeration?

Please stop with these kinds of things.

Moreover, about this rumor, how should

I respond about one-sidedly winning
against the Seven Major Powers, alone?

What should I do if the real Seven Major

Powers overhear?

If Orsted overhears…

"So, that's what we think about boss's

story now nya, now is the time to
spread it at great scale- gyaaa!"
I grab Rinia's tail and pull it with all of
my strength.

After that comes scratches from

extending nails, which I avoid with my
demon eye,

Then Rinia holds her tail with tears and

glares.

"What are you doing with a maiden's

tail nya!"

I glare back.

"Don't spread rumors with such

exaggerated story."

"Eh!? Ah, so, sorry nya,"

These people have previous criminal

records with these rumors.

First crime was spreading that I had ED.

Well, that's OK.

The source is a certain truth.

But, this time it's different.

This is harmful.

At worst, death,

It's a dangerous rumor.

"We heard it from Zanoba nano."

Pursena suddenly adds,

"Boss was battling against a Hydra

resistant to magic nano. [If I followed
Shisho, then his great left hand should
not be lost.]"
"That is right nya. But, we just couldn't
think it was great enough nya. Because
of that, we want to spread boss's
greatness more…"

"That is not your concern."

Certainly, I became a little stronger.

However, at the end, when the time

matters, thoughtlessly I failed; I'm a
useless man.

I don't desire to receive an evaluation

that high.

"But even if we do nothing, when

someone sees boss's left hand, many
kinds of rumor will spread nano."

"That's right nya, even if we say

different things, nothing will happen."

"…"

Seems that I am the number one

celebrity at this school, it cannot be
helped if there's such rumors.

But please stop with the Seven Major

Powers rumor.

That time when Orsted nearly killed me,

I remember it every day.

"What kind of other rumors are there?"

"Yes nya, there are a few more nya."

Let’s hear them all.

"Battling against the Supard Tribe,"

Checked.
"Stopping flocks of one million
monsters, alone."

Checked.

"Succeeded in ancient magic but hand

was lost in reaction."

It seems like many unfounded rumors

are flowing.

I think the absurd rumors will disappear

soon.

"Hmm…"

Think about it, about the Seven Major

Powers, I ought to be familiar with that
rumor.

The number one celebrity- winning or

losing- will be a source of rumors.

I should not worry about rumors

spreading a bit at school.

"So- sorry about the tail."

"Human race doesn't know about this

pain nya. Pulling a maiden's tail is
unforgivable nya."

"Next time, I'll treat you to fish."

"Yeah, lucky day! Sometimes making a

mistake is fine nya."

"I would like red meat nano."

I move to the classroom while talking

with Rinia and Pursena.

Part 3
Homeroom was just like usual.

Five people sit sparingly with me in the

center:

Zanoba, who was tampering with a

doll,

Julie, who was imitating him,

Rinia, who was hand filing her nails,

Pursena, who was eating meat,

And Cliff, who was opening a book and

in the middle of studying.

Standing behind him is Ginger; don't

mind her.

I have gotten very used to this scene.

I never thought that in one year, two of

them would stop being here.

Rinia and Pursena will graduate this

year.

Well, there's still one year.

One year will be gone in an instant.

"Which reminds me, Rudeus."

Suddenly Cliff raises his face from the

book,

"Would you come to my place for

greetings?"

He looks dissatisfied.

That reminds me that I did not meet

Cliff for several months after I came
home.
Today is the first time.

"Sorry Cliff-senpai. When I visited, it

looked like you were busy with
Elinalise. So I restrained myself. "

"Well, I was surely together for a while

with Lize. Yes, it's unavoidable like
that. It's also my fault."

Cliff says so and withdraws.

However, Ariel is like that too; people

around here would not mind much if it's
just a short greeting.

In case of adventurers, it is even shorter.

"However, you should have let me know

when your child was born. Although I'm
still in training, even so, I'll pray for
you."

"Is that so…"

"Yeah, sorry. Since you're not a Milis

believer, so prayer is not needed? But
recently it's like you're avoiding me.
Even if you're busy with child parenting,
isn't it fine if you visit me in the
laboratory sometimes? You have the
time for that, right?"

Now that it's said, I might be avoiding

him.

There is a reason for not wanting to

meet Cliff.

Needless to say, it's about Roxy.

I have two wives and Cliff is a Milis

believer.
He won't be happy.

"Or, was there a reason that you did not

want to see me? I want to hear it from
you, if there is such a reason."

Today, Cliff is very stubborn.

Probably, he heard the details from

Elinalise.

But, it's also about Elinalise.

[It's something that cannot be forgiven

by religion, but if it's forgiven, then the
vessel named Cliff looks great to me.]

I might say such a thing.

Needless to say, it's not necessary to

have Cliff's permission to marry Roxy.

However, it's unamusing if that becomes

discord with Cliff.

For now, let’s try dancing on Elinalise's

palm.

I will say it; Cliff will forgive me.

If he forgives me, then I'll praise his

generosity.

Cliff will feel good.

Nobody loses.

All right, I'm a dancer.

Dancing and singing and say it:

"As a matter of fact…"

"Excuse me."

And the classroom's door open

interrupting my voice.

The ones who enter are two people.

The teacher, who is always in charge of

the homeroom session,

What is his name again?

Oh well.

A pretty girl enters after him,

With a robed figure, sleepy eyes, blunt

expression and a little nervous,

It is a child that seemed to do her best,

any time.

It is a child whom I want to hug

unintentionally.

I mean, it's Roxy.

"Everyone, I introduce the one who will

be the class teacher who is in charge of
special students."

"I'm Roxy M. Greyrat."

After she steps forward, she lowers her

head.

Zanoba and the others watch her with

dumbfounded eyes.

The class teacher continues his words

without regard to us.

“Though her tribe’s figure looks

youthful, even so, her age is around fifty.
Because she has a connection with
people in this class, she will be taking
over this classroom. For a while, she'll
be an assistant homeroom teacher, but
from next year on, she'll formally be the
homeroom teacher, so everyone, too, in
that regard-"

"Nya! What will happen to Samson-

sensei?!"

The class teacher nods [Yes] when Rinia

asks that.

It seems like the class teacher's name is

Samson-sensei.

It's macho but not gay.

He's a person whose characteristic is

having no characteristics.

"I will return to my hometown next

year, because I have no relatives in this
class anymore."

"That reminds me, where did Ren-senpai

go?"

"My little sister entered the magic

knight group at Neris Dukedom. She
seems to be fine. However, I don't know
what kind of mess she'll make if I leave
her alone."

"Is that so nya?"

I came to know about this later.

Originally, the one who was in charge of

homeroom at the special student’s class
was a person who had a special
relationship with the special students.

It may be because many special students

are quirky.

It is desirable that the classroom teacher

is a person that can be the reins or
shackle.

The current classroom teacher, Samson-

sensei seems to be a relative to the
person who was replaced by Cliff when
she graduated.

That alumna had a prominent magic

sense and is part of the royal family of
one of the countries of the Magic
Triumvirate, the Neris Dukedom.

Rinia and Pursena were greatly indebted

to her.

Anyway, Roxy who has relation with

me and Zanoba seems to be the ideal
candidate.

Roxy steps forward, looks around, and

says,

"I think I have been introduced to many

of you already, though. My name is
Roxy M. Greyrat. The second wife of
Rudeus Greyrat who is sitting over
there. Although the contact is different
between student and teacher, I thank
you in advance."

"…"

Cliff is offended.
He surely wanted to hear the words
[second wife] from my mouth.

Then he would have accepted Roxy.

However, the plan has been destroyed.

"Well… Cliff-senpai,"

"Hoo, a second wife. Do you not have

what's called integrity?"

A sermon begins after I talked,

"Yes. I think I have insufficient

integrity."

"That day, I gave my blessing because

you said to love only Sylphy, though?"

"Yes, I'm very thankful for that time."

"Of course, I will say nothing else

because I know you're not a Milis
believer. No, I should congratulate you
instead. Congratulations."

"Thank you."

Cliff makes a 'sniff' sound with his nose.

"I sometimes meet your little sister at

the town's church. She said that she
would find a spouse and become
intimate like brother and Sylphy-neesan
in the future. What did she say to you,
who brought the second wife home?"

"She was angry."

"Of course, she prayed for you and her

father's safe return almost every day.
She was very glad that you lived and
came home truly."

"But in the end, she forgave me."

"Of course, she forgives you in the end.

She would be thrown out if she objects
till the end."

"I will never throw her out, though…”

"Of course you wouldn't do so.

However, you wouldn't know that if
you stood in the shoes of a weak girl,
right? She, who lost her father, has only
you as someone to depend on. I wonder
if you guys should have considered
Norn's feelings a bit more."

"Yes."

"It's not a good thing to marry too

many partners, since women are not a
collection."

My ears hurt.

Still, he is just like a Catholic priest.

Today's Cliff gives off an intimidating

feeling.

"Yes… Well, Cliff-senpai."

"What is it, Rudeus?"

I'll give thanks because I got some

information that I never heard before.

"For playing with Norn, thank you."

"I only accompanied her because I saw

her at church… Oh, and don't let such a
small child go alone. Though this
neighborhood is safe, there are
kidnappings if you enter back alleys."

"Yes, I will remember that."

"All right. I will forgive your sins, if you

reflect, since Lord Milis is a generous
Lord."

"Yes, thank you."

I was forgiven.

After all, was this a kind of confession?

However, my follow up with Norn was

surely insufficient.

From now on, I will be twice as kind.

"Well then the talk is over, the matter of

communicating--"

By the time Cliff's sermon was over,

Samson-sensei resumes the homeroom.

Standing next to him, Roxy is showing

an expression like she wants to run
away.

She laughs a little and scolds me when I

throw a kiss to her.

Part 4

The flow after isn't very different from

how it used to be.

I look at Zanoba and Cliff's condition,

help Nanahoshi, research the absorption
magic stones on my vacant times, and
write a book.
As usual, there are many things to do.

I feel nostalgia for the old days, when I

only did one or two things a day.

There are some changes in the after

school when the lesson finishes.

Before it was time to give lessons to

Norn, and now it's to teach her
swordplay.

I am anxious that if I teach her

swordplay, her grades will decline.

Because she declared that she will do her

best, let’s watch the situation for now.

She should do it rapidly while there is

motivation.

About those things, I will leave them for

now.

When the class was over, I go to meet

Sylphy and Roxy then go home with the
three of us.

When Sylphy has night duty, it's only

Roxy.

When Roxy has prolonged staff

meetings, I'm alone.

There's also times when I go home with

Norn.

Today, I'm pairing with Sylphy.

I'm holding hands and talking about

many things with Sylphy while walking
home.
Mainly, it's about school.

At new school terms, it's said that the

Student Council looks for new members.

"Rudi should enter too."

"I have no time for that."

After saying that, I return home while

flirting moderately.

"I'm home."

When I return home, Aisha hugs me.

"Welcome back Onii-chan, would you

like dinner? A bath? Or… me?"

Where did she learn those words?

No, I taught her.

But, I didn't teach it to Aisha.

I taught it to Sylphy.

First, I say [Me] then tickle her on her

underarms, she cackles while running
away and Lilia targets her head.

Afterwards is a bath.

Though Aisha put bath in her choices,

the bath was not prepared.

She is also still cooking the meal.

Ultimately, there was no choice besides

[Me.]

Well, that's fine.

Fortunately, Aisha cleaned the bath at

noon.
I only fill the water, so I finish preparing
promptly.

I often prefer taking a bath with

someone.

Somewhere along the line "enter the

bath in pairs whenever possible" became
an unspoken house rule.

What kind of country would have this

kind of rule?

Well, it's fine.

Today, I take a bath with Aisha.

Though Aisha is already eleven years

old, she is frank, and does not have
enough shyness.

If I talk about this to a young man in

the middle of puberty, it will be
misunderstood instantly.

"Aisha, please cover your front with

cloth."

"Why?"

"It is modest."

"Yes."

For modesty and shyness examples, I

think Aisha should follow Norn.

Younger sisters are truly something

good.

Aisha crams herself between my legs as I

wash her body.
The way she asks me to wash her hair or
her back is really cute.

If I could be aroused by her, I would

probably suggest making her my third
wife, creating a hell-like situation.

I would have exceeded my patience limit

if Sylphy or Roxy did the same thing.

Although, in their cases, it can be said

that it's not necessary to endure.

Anyways, it's a heartwarming contact

time with my younger sister.

While washing her body, I hear the

events of the day from her:

That Lucy was cute.

That she was concerned about Zenith.

That Lilia slept at the window.

That she planted a new plant at the

garden grounds.

They were trifling stories.

Oh yes, I gave the Begaritto rice seeds to

Aisha and asked if she was able to
cultivate them.

She replied reliably, [I'll try to plant it

after it becomes a little warmer.]

If it's left to the genius Aisha, she'll let

me eat rice eventually.

I'll look forward to it.

"I'm back."
After I get out of the bath, Roxy comes
home and is having dinner at her own
discretion.

Today's dinner is stew of river fish,

bread, beans, and potatoes.

In short: as usual.

"Thank you for the dinner."

After the meal, Sylphy gives milk to

Lucy.

Lucy is a child that is docile but eats

well.

Will she gain weight in the future?

I don't want Sylphy's daughter to be

stretched to the side.

When she grows up, I'll make her

exercise. Yes.

After dinner finishes, I spend time while

being in a relaxed mood.

I teach Aisha magic; Roxy is preparing

for tomorrow's class in her room.

Sylphy is cuddling with Lucy, but

sometimes trains her magic as well.

I may mind when Jiro, the armadillo,

comes to visit.

By the way, the one who takes care of

Jiro is Aisha.

Aisha trained Jiro well and it is

becoming a faithful servant-like
watchdog.
"Well then, please excuse me. Good
night."

"Good night."

Zenith and Lilia go to sleep early.

Aisha too is early, she sleeps after

finishing studying.

"Well then… Sylphy."

After everyone fell asleep,

I invite the wife to the bedroom.

"Yes…”

Sylphy picks up the hem of my clothes,

blushing.

When she does such a movement, I'm

already at my limit.

I lift her with a princess-carry and carry

her to the bedroom.

And it's time for a dazzling nighttime.

After being satisfied in heart and body, I

sleep fast hugging the body of my small-
sized wife.

Part 5

Before I fully sleep:

I wait until my wife has fallen asleep; I

walk out from the bed.

The destination is the basement.

Tiptoeing down the stairs,

After glancing back at the stairs, I open
the secret basement door.

There’s the altar that is concealing

something.

It's enshrining objects of divinity.

That cloth and that cloth,

They're tools to worship God.

I also pray calmly today.

9 Rumors of the School - Number 2

"The Bancho's eyes glow."

Volume 14 Chapter 3 - 'Training with

Norn'

One month has passed. Though it's still

cold, the snow is starting to melt, and
the ground is beginning to reveal itself.

Part 1

Morning.

I get out of bed slowly so as not to wake

up Sylphy who is sleeping beside me.
Because Sylphy likes to use my arm as a
pillow, I need to take care when freeing
my arm.

In the neighboring room I change into

my training wear. I'm wearing
something like a jersey that Sylphy
picked out. Though it's a little cold to
wear in the winter, once I start moving
it's perfect.
Once I'm done changing, I pick up the
stone sword that was left in the corner
of the room. This misshapen stone
sword is something I created with
magic. It doesn't have a blade, but it's
heavy, so it's perfect for my powerful
prosthetic hand.

Since it's a practice sword, should I give

it a fish name? Tuna or Marlin or
something? Come to think of it, I
haven't had sashimi since coming to this
world, huh. I wonder if they don't have a
culture of eating raw fish.

Now that I'm done preparing, I say

goodbye to Sylphy. I stroke her head
once.

"Mhuhu…"

When I do, Sylphy nuzzles her head

against my hand with a satisfied smile.
She's probably half-asleep. How cute.

I happen to notice that the blanket is

overturned. Since her pantied butt is
visible, I stroke there once as well.
Despite having given birth, it's a small
butt. Elinalise's figure is good as well;
the Elven race sure is an amazing one.

Whilst thinking about such things, I

grab the blanket and put it back in
place. Though our 'nightlife' has begun
again recently, since it'd be tough if
Sylphy suddenly had to bear a second
child, we keep things in moderation.
Even so, if she gets pregnant then she
gets pregnant, and there isn't much we
can do. This is also a natural part of life.

"Nn uu…you later…"

I hear her voice when I am leaving the

room.

Yeah, see you later.

――――――

Where I'm headed to is Norn's room.

Lately, we've been training together in
the morning. When Norn is staying at
our house, we train in the garden, and
when Norn is staying at the dorms, I go
meet her at the school courtyard. Today
is one of the days she is staying with us.

"Norn, are you ready?"

I knock the door and open it.

"Ah, Nii-sa――"

"Oops, excuse me."

Since she's in the middle of changing, I

close the door.

Norn's body is still young. Though I'm

fine with both young and matured
bodies, I'm not aroused by my sisters.
Though it's a little bit of a shame, I'm
relieved. To love someone without lust
really is a special feeling.

However, when I consider that this

sister of mine will one day become
someone's woman, feelings of
gloominess start to sprout. Is this what
they call the heart of a father?
It's not bad. I'll do this in place of Paul.
In place of Paul, I'll take on the duty of
saying 『I won't hand Norn over to a
no-name, shady bastard like you.』

"Geez, after knocking please wait for my

answer."

Whilst I was thinking about such

things, Norn comes out with sword in
hand, wearing gym clothing. She's
wearing a long sleeved top and long
pants that aren't erotic at all. It's the
gym uniform designated by the Magic
University. I bought it at the university
and gave it to her as a gift.

When I happen to peer into her room, I

notice that Paul's sword is hung up high
on the wall. Though in my previous life I
would've left a framed photograph of
him in the butsudan, there are no photos
in this world. If you search earnestly
you might find a magic tool that takes
pictures, but normally it isn't possible.
That's why the articles of the deceased
are used in place of a butsudan.

"Norn, do you mind if I enter your room

for a little?"

"Eh? It's fine I guess?"

I enter with permission. When I do, I

find that Norn's scent fills the room. It's
a scent particular to bedrooms in the
morning. Nearby is a bed with ruffled
sheets. If I dived into it and sniffed it, I'd
probably get nothing but Norn. I won't
do so though.
I stand in front of Paul's sword and
bring my hands together.

"Tou-san. Today I'm going to practice

the sword with Norn. Please watch over
us so that nothing serious happens to
us."

With that, I bow. What would Paul

say? That getting wounded has value?
Or, would he tell me not to injure Norn?

I happen to look at her and find that

she's on her knees with her hands
clasped together, in the style of the Milis
faith.

"Shall we go, then?"

"Yes, please take care of me today as

well."

――――――

Stretching exercises. Running. Practice

swings. Even if I say 'sword practice',
right now we're doing nothing but
building up her fundamentals. These
past few months, Norn has been strictly
building up her foundation.

Though I say 'strictly', the training

menu that I use would crush Norn.
That's why we're starting with a fifth of
the harshness of mine. Since Norn is still
10, it wouldn't be physically possible
anyway. If I suddenly force too much on
her, all that'll achieve is ruining her
body. While I have Norn do practice
swings in the garden, I'm finishing off
my own weight training.
"Twenty-five…! Twenty-six…!"

It's a monotonous type of training, and

because of that it's simple and easy to
get tired of, but Norn still hasn't
complained to this day. It's something
that makes me happy.

"――Fifty!"

"Alright, well done."

"Haa… haa… Thank you for instructing

me!"

After the training is done, I get in the

bath with Norn and we clean up.
Because Norn fell over a lot during the
running practice, places like her knees
are wounded and bruised. I apply
healing magic to those places. It's 'pain,
pain, go away' magic for my little sister.

It seems that for some reason Norn

doesn't want me to see her naked, so she
wears panties and a thin shirt. It's
probably puberty. Aisha gets naked at
the drop of a hat so I want to have her
follow Norn's example.

I take this into account as well and put

on pants before washing myself. Still, if
I told her that there are guys who get
aroused from seeing shirts become
transparent from water, what kind of
face would she make, I wonder? Though
I kind of want to see, I won't say it. It'd
be lonely if she stopped bathing with
me. It'd be tough if she thought of her
Onii-chan as a pervert.
"Today was nothing but practice swings
again, huh?"

While I'm thinking about such things,

Norn brings her mouth into a pout.

"When will I be allowed to learn

swordsmanship?"

"Aren't you already learning it?"

"Not just practice swings, but forms and

techniques too."

I've been teaching Norn how to run

properly and how to do practice swings.
Running and practice swings. They're
ways to build up her body and her
muscles. Without a strong body and
strong muscles there's no point in
learning the forms and techniques. That
was why I did so.

"…You're right."

I wonder if her body's gotten strong

enough these last few months.

Thinking this, I look at Norn. Her small

body is in its growth phase. I wonder if
her limbs are more muscular than
compared to when we first started.

It's still difficult to say that her body is

strong enough. But I get the feeling that
she's strong enough not to hurt herself.
It might be about time to teach her the
first form.

"You're right. Then after class today, the

real stuff begins."
"…! Yes!"

While having this conversation, we

leave the bathroom.

Part 2

It's the evening.

The location is near the Magic

University.

'The Third External Training

Ground'―――――――― Frankly
speaking, it's just a sports ground, and
we're standing in one of its corners.
We're wearing our usual training wear
for ease of movement.

In front of me stands Norn. She's

wearing the same gym uniform as I am.
With a sword in hand, her mouth is shut
tight and she wears a serious expression.

Though they were few, there are people

in the surroundings. Robed students
engaged in self-practice, and students
who were simply taking a stroll. There
were also bystanders who were
wondering what we were doing wearing
our gym uniform at such an hour. It
doesn't matter even if we're seen though.

"Norn. Today we'll start real sword

training."

"Yes."

Norn replies with energy. Her expression

is filled with expectation. She is
overflowing with the desire to start
learning techniques already. Though it
was just for a few months, doing
nothing but basics training was
probably tough on Norn. However,
neither wielding a sword nor battling is
a game. Whatever you're doing, the
basics are important.

"I'm telling you now, but I intend on

being strict."

"Yes."

Norn nods seriously.

"You might come to hate me as things

progress. You might think [Onii-chan is
being this tough because he hates me].
That's how strict I intend on being."

"Yes."

"To be frank, it'll be tough being hated.

However, remember that crude
knowledge gives birth to grave injury. If
you die because I was half-assed in
teaching you, I won't be able to face
Tou-san in heaven."

Norn has no talent for the sword. I knew

Eris when she was ten, and Norn has no
such talent. She probably isn't very far
behind the average person. However,
strength is something relative. In battle
the stronger person will win, and the
weaker one will lose. Losing will
probably mean losing your life, so it
isn't some trifling matter. So that Norn
can win against most people, it'll be
necessary for her to put in effort, for her
to undergo harsh training, and for us to
put effort into coming up with some
method to help her win.

"At some point, a day may come when,

because it's harsh, because you can't do
it well, and because some genius
surpasses you, you'll want to just give
up."

"…"

"I can understand this kind of feeling as

well. I won't condemn those who give up
on their goals because of these kind of
feelings."

"…"

Norn's mouth purses into a へ. From her

perspective, I might seem like a
superman overflowing with talent. She
might be wondering what business a
person like me has spouting out such
words. Certainly, this body of mine is
filled with talent. However, there are
various people I lost to. There have been
times when I've almost died as well. As
much as possible, I'd like to avoid seeing
those eyes on the verge of death.

"But absolutely never give up on the

sword. If you ever abandon it, I won't
teach you a second time, and I
absolutely won't let you use Tou-san's
sword."

"…"
"As long as you don't give up, I'll
absolutely never give up on teaching
you, either."

I wonder if I was believable. In the first

place, I wonder if I myself followed the
advice, I just gave. No, though I gave up
on becoming strong through the sword, I
still train in the sword every day. It
shouldn't be a case of being blind to my
own shortcomings.

"Understand?"

"Yes! Please take care of me!"

Norn replies with energy. Blood rushes

to her cheeks, and she looks up at me
with a face full of determination. I
wonder if this is how Paul felt when he
saw me as a child.

If that's the case, it means that one day

Norn might part from my hands and go
searching for another Shisho as well.
Once she's a fine Elementary Ranked
swordsman, it might be good to call
Ghyslaine. I don't know where she is
though. To the west is a land called the
Holy Land of Swords. If I put out a
request, perhaps someone of about
Sword Saint will come.

"Very well. Well then, let's start with

running."

"Eh? Weren't we going to do training

with a sword?"

"Yeah, of course. You'll be running with

sword in hand. On the battlefield you'll
always have your sword in hand, after
all."

"…"

"And your reply!?"

"Yes!"

On the menu today is running, the three

basics forms, and then free sparring with
me.

I intend to teach her, first of all, that

swordsmanship is something
frightening. That it's frightening and
painful.

[They won't remember unless it hurts]

isn't what I'm aiming for. It's just that I
think that I have to let her know about
the pain and fear from the start.

Perhaps Norn will end up crying. I

might end up making her hate me in one
go. However, I have to steel myself and
do it. When it comes to these things, it's
no good just to keep having nothing but
fun. If you have nothing but fun, one
day, you might find yourself dying
helplessly.

"Alright, follow me!"

"Yes!"

While feeling a little uneasy, I start to

run.

Part 3

"Alright, that's enough for today!"

"T-, thank you for instructing me…"

Under the dazzling evening sun, Norn is

collapsed on the ground, breathing
wildly.

"Tomorrow in the morning, or lunch or

whatever is fine; while I'm not around,
repeatedly practice the forms you learnt
today."

"Y-, yes."

The first day's practice goes acceptably.

After returning from running, I teach her
forms. After that, we have a proper spar
with wooden swords. While we are
doing so, I correct things like her
footwork or her stance.

If it were the kendo from my old world,

they probably would've done various
other things. But there are no rules in
this world, and when it comes to
fighting, real experience is better. Paul
had also started knocking me down
from an early stage. Ghyslaine, as well,
focused on meeting swords. That's why
this method shouldn't be wrong.

However, Norn couldn't help but be

averse to hitting people with a wooden
sword. That's why, first of all, to get rid
of that resistance, I have Norn freely hit
me. While avoiding strikes to vital
areas, I just stand there and let her hit
me without defending.

Norn grimaces at the sensation passed

from her sword to her hands, so I face
her with a pose that says, [I'm fine, even
if I'm hit.] Because of her practice
swings over these last few months, her
strikes have a certain weight behind
them. As a result, I end up with a lot of
dark red bruises.

After that, we spar as planned. I knock

Norn down, and our training ends for
the day. Of course, I go easy on her. But
even so, she should have a lot of bruises
on her limbs. To bruise that cute little
sister of mine, I wonder if this is really
the right thing to do.

However, Norn swung her sword at me

until the end. Without crying or
complaining. As long as she's that
determined, everything will work out as
a positive. That's what I want to
believe.

"How was it, Norn? Did it hurt?"

"…No, please look after me tomorrow,

as well."

"Alright."

Honestly, I have no confidence in my

own teaching methods. If magic is like
academics, then swordsmanship is like
magic. I'm sure I'm not doing it
correctly. However, if I don't continue
this, then it won't get better.

"Come here, I'll apply healing magic."

I sit Norn down and apply healing

magic to her. If she's injured in places I
can't see, should I have Sylphy heal her?
Since she's coming home with me today,
I could have her get in the bath together
with me and heal her then. Thinking
this, I approach Norn and take off her
jacket when I suddenly sense a presence.

"Mn?"

When I turn my head, I find that

standing in the light of the evening are a
number of male students looking our
way. I wonder how long they're been
there for. Thinking back on things, they
might have been there from the start.
Though I thought they were just curious
onlookers, for them to have stayed
gathered there, for so long, might mean
that they have some other reason for
being there. Do you have some business
with me?

"Norn. Go get changed first and wait for

me. Let's go home together today."

"Eh? Ah, yes. I understand."

After quickly healing Norn, I have her

hurry off to the changing room. I then
approach the men.

Though I had thought there were just a

few of them, when I near them I realize
that they numbered in the double digits.
Going by their faces, all of them seem
unpopular. Though I'm already a riajuu
with two wives, I have no intention of
looking down on them. They're the same
as I was in my past life.

As I get close to them, they send looks

filled with hostility my way. When I
stare right back at them, they avert their
eyes. What the heck is with them,
anyway?

"Do you need something, or?"

When I ask them this, they all look at

each other. Asking each other in small
voices what they should do, and then
pushing each other forward. Eventually,
one man steps forward. He's probably
about 18, huh? His height is around
mine, and he gives a kind of lanky and
unhealthy feeling. He has a slightly bad
attitude, and his cheekbones protrude.
He gives a really magician-ey feeling.
Were Zanoba to wear glasses, he might
resemble them. However, Zanoba is
inexplicably overflowing with
confidence. What these guys are
overflowing with are insecurities.

He glares at me and opens his mouth.

"Why are you bullying Norn?"

"…Mn?"

Bullying. Hearing this unpleasant word,

I can tell that my eyebrows come
together in a frown. Seeing my face, he
trembles with a start. However, he
continues his words.

"Certainly Norn-chan is a dunce, and

she fails often. Her failures may have
rubbed you the wrong way. But she's
always giving it her all. Was there
really a need to hurt her to that extent?"

[That's right, that's right.] goes the

audience.
"In the first place, Norn doesn't do stuff
like swordsmanship. Even though she
doesn't, for you to force her to pick up a
sword… No matter what happened, isn't
that going too far?"

[That's right! That's right!] goes the

audience.

"Hmm."

If I consider what's been said so far, it

seems that they think that I forced Norn
to pick up a sword, and using
swordsmanship practice as a cover, I
beat her to my heart's content. Though
it's regrettable, that might really be how
it looked from the outside. My way of
teaching her probably wasn't that great
either, after all. Anyway, I'd better clear
up this misunderstanding.

"That was――"

"We know that you're the strongest in

the school. But if you're going to treat
Norn-chan cruelly, we'll fight to protect
her."

Speaks the vanguard, with a voice filled

with determination.

But the surrounding voices that say

[That's right, that's right] are quieter
this time. On the contrary, I could hear
small voices saying, [No, going as far as
to him is…]

…That's right. There's something I have

to do before clearing up the
misunderstanding.
"In the first place, who are you people?"

"Eh!?"

The men start raising their voices in

chaos, and turn away from me to face
each other. When they turn around to
face me again, they ask me a question
with troubled expressions.

"What do you mean by who?"

"What relation do you have to my

sister?"

"W-, well, since Norn-chan was a first

year, she's always been trying her best,
and we've always been watching her.
Thinking stuff like [Do your best] and
wanting to help her, we――"

The man’s reply is flustered and

incoherent. When he seems about to
continue, the other starts speaking out
as well.

"Half a year ago I noticed her and――"

"We had practice together, but she kept

failing in fire magic and――"

"I saw her being scolded by the teacher

during magic drills, and I saw her
crying, and I unconsciously――"

Their words are clumsy and unskilled.

But, I am able to understand them.

They are a group that noticed Norn in

places like class and drills, and seeing
the teary-eyed Norn, felt warm and the
like, and casually tried to help her out.
In other words, they are 'that'.

They are a fan club.

Come to think of it, I think I've heard

about this kind of thing from Sylphy.
Well, Norn is cute after all. I can
understand their feelings. I hope they'll
continue to look after my little sister.

"I see. I understand now. You've always

been taking care of my little sister. I'm
her brother, Rudeus Greyrat."

"EEHH!?"

They are stunned by my deep bow.

They're Norn's followers. Among them

might be certain extremists and stalkers.
However, the majority of them purely
wish to help her. In that case, as her
brother I should properly pay my
respects.

However, that's its own issue. I still

have to solve the misunderstanding.

"There's something I want to talk about.

The sword training just now may
certainly have been strict. However,
leaving other things aside,
swordsmanship is something that you
lay your life on――"

I start to explain. That Norn is the one

who had brought up swordsmanship.
That I thought having half-hearted
resolution would've been dangerous.
That Norn has no choice but to put in
more effort than others do.

Though they were bewildered at the

start, they understand what I am
saying. There are also a bunch who say,
[For it to be necessary to hit Norn-chan
that hard…] Of course, I don't think
that my methods are absolutely correct
or anything. Anyway, it's fine as long as
they don't harbor a grudge against me or
anything.

When I continue my explanation, all of

them behave themselves. Since things
are as I said, they assent. Though they're
still young, they're already considered
adults in this world. It seems they
understand just how harsh battles are.

"Nii-san, what's going on?"

Norn comes back. On top of her usual

blazer is a poncho-like winterwear.

"Ahh-, it's Norn-chan."

"Norn-chan! You're adorable today

too!"

"You've worked hard, Norn-chan!"

The moment Norn comes, the members

of the fan club suddenly becomes
grosser. However, it's not like I can't
understand their feelings. The
appearance of Norn with a poncho over
her blazer is adorable. There's no doubt
about this. It's a cuteness that makes
you want to have her hold a leaf
umbrella.

"Ah, senpai… Hello."

Norn trembles with a start and bows her

head. However, she doesn't come too
close. As expected, she can sense this
weird atmosphere.

"N-, Nii-san. I've forgotten something in

my room, so I'm going to go head it.
Please wait for me at the school gate."

As though she suddenly remembers

something, Norn says this and heads
towards the dorms. On the way, she
trips and falls with a thump.

"Kuh…"

Norn slowly gets up. She then sneaks a

glance our way. For an instant, a light
could be seen in her eyes.

Seriously… There's no helping her. It's

because she ran after taking that much
damage to her body. When we get home,
I'll give her a massage so that her
muscle ache doesn't get too bad. She
should take a long soak in the bath and
get rid of her fatigue, too.

"…Ahh, Norn-chan is so cute…"

"If she gives her all in running, we'll see

up her skirt."

"Though I thought that it had to be the

school uniform, that outfit is nice too,
huh…"
"But her running is slow, huh."

"That's right, huh. If she gets targeted by

kidnappers or something, she mightn't
be able to outrun them."

"If Norn-chan becomes a slave, I'll buy

her."

"A lifestyle with just Norn-chan and I…

Haa… Haa…"

Mn. If Norn becomes a slave, you'd

definitely buy her, huh. Then you'd let
her eat as much as she wanted. Her face,
after eating her fill but forcing herself
not to waste the remainders, would…

Ha-! Not good, not good. That's not it!

Norn is my little sister. As if I'd let her
become a slave. If someone abducts
Norn, even if I have to tear the grass out
of the ground, I'll find the guy who did it
and beat the sheet out of him. If Norn
becomes a slave, I'll track down the guy
who bought her and fuck him up.

"Ahem!"

"Ha-!"

When I clear my throat, the fan club

whose delusions are running wild, come
back to their senses.

"I'd like it if you didn't look at my sister

with such strange eyes."

"S-, sorry."

"Well, Norn is cute though, so I won't

mind if you keep it to watching her from
afar, immersing yourself in delusions or
whatever."

"I-, is that so?"

A relaxed atmosphere spreads through

the place.

"But don't think I'll leave you alone if

you lay your hands on her for real."

"Hii-"

Just to make sure, I give them a

warning. For now, it doesn't seem like
there are any guys who plan on doing
anything cheeky, and after all, these
kind of organizations won't allow their
members to get ahead of each other. But
you never know what obsessed people
are capable of, after all. Someone might
even suddenly snap, and attack Norn.

"Speaking of which, what are the rules

of your club?"

"Eh? Club? Rules?"

"Right. According to the rules of your

club, how much contact with Norn is
okay?"

This is something important. For

example, with idol fan clubs, essentially
contact with them is forbidden, but
cases like handshakes are okay. At those
times, there are also guys who stick
weird things to their palms. Gum for
example, or sea urchin for example.
You'd want to make everyone promise to
wash their hands properly before a
handshake event.

Or so I was thinking, but…

"Fan club?"

"Mn?"

I sense a discrepancy in our

conversation. The reaction towards
words like 'fan club' and 'rules' is
wrong. Proper fan clubs usually have
clearly defined rules. Could it be that
though they're club members, they don't
know about them?

"Please wait a moment. Who's the one

in charge of this group?"

"In charge…? No, there's no one like

that…"

"…What do you mean? Please explain."

I try asking for the details. When I do, I

realize a strange truth. It seems that this
group wasn't something that someone
came up with. They saw Norn's cuteness
and naturally grouped together. In other
words, they didn't even know each
other's names.

"I see."

It's an extremely dangerous situation.

At any rate, a group of unknown size
that thinks of Norn as cute has emerged.
When people group together, they
become capable of things that they
wouldn't be on their own. For example,
abducting the cute Norn and taking her
back to their rooms. While making
excuses like [It's your fault for being so
cute, Norn-chan], they'd…

Outrageous!

"At this rate, a crime is going to

happen."

"A crime? That's… We just…"

"There's no mistaking it. Someone will

run wild and lay their hands on Norn."

When I said this, they all made a fuss.

"That's ridiculous!"

"We have no intention of doing

something like laying a hand on Norn-
chan!"

"That's, we like Norn-chan, but we like

her as a something like a little sister…"

What'd you say, bastard? Norn is my

little sister. …No, that's not the problem
right now.

"I think we need to create some rules."

In order to prevent crimes sprouting

from the group, regulations are
necessary. They need to decide on the
rules, and watch each other to protect
them. As long as people have rules,
they'll abide by them. Wearing the same
clothes and mufflers, and waiting
together for the idol to leave, you know?

Rules are something that emerge because

of history. During a group's long
history, rules will be created in response
to necessity. It might be because the
history of this fan club is short that they
haven't finished creating their rules yet.

However, it's dangerous to leave them

without rules. It's a danger to Norn. I
have to use this chance to make sure
rules are created. It'll be too late once
something happens.

At the very least, someone has to decide

on them from the start. The problem is
just who will be deciding. As I thought,
the person who creates the group would
be most suitable as a leader. However,
these guys don't have such a person. The
guy who came and talked to me first is
surely the strongest amongst this lot. In
that case, should I leave the position of
leader to him and have him decide on
the rules?

…Nay.

It's not suitable to leave the position of

leader to a guy with no self-awareness.

Amongst those standing here, who is it

that has the most self-awareness here?

Amongst those standing here, who is it

that is most aware of how much they
should value Norn?

"Alright!"

It's me.

Norn is my younger sister.

In other words…
――――I AM the rules.

Year 425 of the Armored Dragon

calendar.

At the Ranoa Magic University, a

certain society was established: the
Norn Greyrat Official Fan Club.

Numbering 30 members total, this group

would go on to become an organization
that had a great impact on the Magic
University.

The name of their First Generation

Chairman was undisclosed.

According to one theory, the First

Generation Chairman violated the rules
that he himself had set; he had gotten in
the bath with Norn, and was
subsequently driven from his position
before the third day had passed.

His name became the shame of the

organization, and was erased for
eternity from the register of members.

However, the existence of the First

Generation Chairman was by no means
an evil one.

According to that anecdote, he had

brought 『Ironbound Law』 to the fan
club.

Severe and strict ironbound law.

The number of those who hated these

rules and left the fan club became large.
However, the result was that the fan
club's sense of unity became stronger.

Their ironbound unity was of such

strength, that rumors of it spread even
to the Knight Orders of the Kingdom of
Ranoa.

Rumors gave birth to rumors.

At some point, the leaders of the fan

club became known as proper and
courteous people who maintained order.

When they graduated, they were met

with favorable treatment from the
knight orders and magic guilds of the
surrounding countries.

9 Rumors of the School - Number 3

"At the Banchou's single shout, a group

of 30 people will assemble."

Volume 14 Chapter 4 - What I Raised

Part 1

Let's have a talk about Aisha.

She is energetic.

With the death of Paul and the state of

Zenith, she continues to pass her time
energetically without changing a thing.

Rather, she seems more energetic now

than she was before.

In fact, you could say she is the most

energetic when she's at home.
It's nothing like the listless face seen on
Lilia as she stares out the window.

Nor does she wear a painful face like

Norn, who idly stares at Paul's beloved
sword.

The housework is continually done as if

nothing had happened.

During the day she raises the plants in

the garden, and flowers in her room.

At night I privately instruct her in

magic, while she fawns all over me.

There does not seem to be any mournful

feeling for Paul at all from her.

For Aisha, I wonder if father's existence

wasn't a very big thing?

Norn, it seems, doesn't have many

memories remaining of Buina village.

So it's possible that Aisha also might

not have many proper memories of Paul
and Zenith as well.

For Norn, the only real length of time

she spent with family was with Paul.

For Aisha, the only real length of time

she spent with family was with Lilia.

When looking at it from that

perspective, it's difficult for me to say
that I also am properly able to mourn as
well.

I think, rather than feeling sadness at

the death of her Father, that her driving
force is the happiness she feels just
knowing that her Mother is alive and
well.

"Life" to her, isn't about holding on to

regrets from the disasters that have
happened in her life, but rather finding a
way to get the most enjoyment out the
life she is able to live.

Part 2

Now, it was the morning of a certain

day.

While it was a holiday for myself,

unfortunately Sylphy and Roxy both
had to work.

I thought about how I would spend the

day leisurely, even while taking care of
Lucy.

While the wives are working hard, the

husband is having a rest.

Even though that seemed to give me a

deplorable feeling, I rationalized that
even an adult needs downtime too.

Well, as of right now, I'm not presently

bringing in any income.

And it is a little hectic around here with

the arrival of my baby.

But still, as for what's happening

presently and also what I can see in the
coming future, there aren't any money
problems that I need to be concerned
with.
While confirming my thoughts, I see off
Sylphy and Roxy.

Then, I double-check that Lucy is asleep.

I let loose with some stretching, and

head out to the garden.

At one point, the garden was

dilapidated, and there were many
exposed patches of bare earth.

However now, after not having seen it

for a while, it had undergone a
metamorphosis.

The first thing I noticed, was that three

trees of the type to not wither in winter
had been planted.

Each tree had a type of blossom that

corresponded to one of the other
seasons; spring summer and autumn.

I can only imagine how in the world

each of them were brought here.

I seem to recall an inquiry on an

adventurer guild request, that involved
delivering something that had been
uprooted from the forest.

If the transportation costs were said to

be very expensive, receiving Zanoba's
assistance could have lent some
assistance with settling matter by way
of escort costs.

Furthermore, there was place in a corner

of the garden that was bricked-off.
I know of it because I helped with its
creation.

In this bricked-off area, there was a

paddy that had the rice seeds I brought
back planted inside.

Since I didn't know how to actually

make a rice paddy, the rice was being
grown normally in the ground.

Presently, promising stalks have begun

growing out of that paddy.

While it seems to be doing alright, as for

whether or not rice will be able to be
harvested, I just don't know yet.

Aisha was squatting down in front of

the bricked-off rice paddy.

And curiously, Zenith was also

squatting next to her.

"What are you all up to?"

"Ah, Onii-chan. We're pulling weeds!"

Pulling weeds.

This is something straight out of a

Showa Era manga, isn't it?

After looking at the section for a bit,

certainly Aisha has made an effort in her
weeding.

Even Zenith next to her is also silently

pulling up weeds.

Come to think of it, that time when I

lived back in Buina village, Zenith used
to pass time pulling weeds like this
quite naturally.

After all, pulling weeds is an integral

part of gardening.

"Zenith-sama has also been something

like an assistant lately."

"……"

The way she says 'Zenith-sama', leaves

me feeling a bit uncomfortable.

"Umm. Aisha. About the way you refer

to Mother, is it alright if you just call
her 'Mama' too?"

"I can't. That's something Mama Lilia

was very against. About Zenith-sama,
since Zenith-sama is the proper wife, I
must always respect her as such."

Lilia's orders, huh?

Strictly enforced.

However, since Aisha is unable to look

at Zenith as a mother, is it a difficult
matter for her?

Around the time she was born, Zenith

was able to become a proper mother to
Aisha after all.

Well, it's fine.

In our family, calling her that, might as

well be as trivial as a nickname.

"Since when has Mama Zenith been

doing this?"
"From before this was made. At first
Mama Lilia stopped her when she would
come out here and help me with the
gardening. But she is more skillful than I
am!"

That's right, back in Buina village,

Zenith did do proper gardening.

Great care was given to the plants and

trees in the garden.

I wonder if this behavior is influenced by

how she was?

At any rate, if there is a chance she can

regain any part of her memories by
doing this, I have no reason to stop her.

Nevertheless, I just watch the ladies side

by side pulling weeds.

The relation between those two seems

quit good.

While they are not connected by blood

at all.

They look like your normal mother-

daughter

"Ah, I forgot. Brother, you are taking a

rest today, aren't you?"

While considering things, Aisha looked

back at me and spoke.

Her cheeks were dirty with mud.

"Yeah, for today, I'll be in the house."

"In that case, can you come to my room
later on, I have something I want to
show you."

"Sure."

I nodded while I wiped the muddy

cheeks of Aisha.

Having the mud wiped away, she could

only smile with a mischievous "ne he
he~"

Even I had noticed that Zenith was

watching the situation.

Part 3

[Because there is something I want to

show you, come to my room later.]

Those were some very seductive lines.

Aisha is a precocious child.

It's very possible that she might start

doing things, like abruptly lifting her
skirt and saying [I want you to see all of
me!]

Nope, no way.

It's all for naught, since our relations

together extend into taking a bath
together.

What more can you even show past

that?

However, with her being so direct like

that, ahh, I am worried about her future
prospects.
Is it time for me to teach her Sex Ed?

No, if it comes to that, Lilia is certain to

have taught her about it.

In all possibility, the one who would be

giving out the wrong knowledge about
that here, would be me.

Pondering that, I enter Aisha's room.

Though I was told to come by later, I

never heard exactly when 'later' was
supposed to be.

I don't think she'd particularly mind if I

was waiting in her room.

It's not like I have any particular

interest in the room of an 11-year old
girl.

Then again, it's not like I can say I don't

have an interest either.

"Yeah. She is definitely able to keep her

own room clean."

Aisha's room was very orderly.

All the nooks and crannies of her room

have been thoroughly cleaned, and not a
single thing lies scattered about.

The bed is also properly made.

At various places around the room, girl-

like accessories could be seen.

For instance, on the side of the bed was

a plush doll.
It was a plush doll made in the shape of
a human about 20 cm tall.

Bright light brown hair made of wool,

wearing a robe, and holding a staff.

Clearly a Magician.

Around here plush dolls aren't sold, did

you somehow buy it from a certain
peddler?

I don't get the feeling that Zanoba

would have had a doll like this.

Then in that case, it's a quite the

treasure.

I mean… surely something like this

probably wasn't made by herself.

On the windowsill there were some

potted plants.

From the seeds that I had gotten on my

journey, there were some sprouts.

One like a Tulip, others like the Cactus,

or Aloe.

There were about 10 different sized

potted plants lined up.

Unlike that of Norn, this was indeed a

girl's room.

Opening the closet in the corner of the

room, three different sets of maid clothes
were hanging.

All of them seemed to have been

thoroughly used, and the patching stood
out.
They were the apprentice maid's clothes.

As Aisha steadily grows taller, the time

she has left to wear these will soon run
out.

Or will Lilia mend these further with a

bit of her tailoring?

While looking around near the edge of

the closet, I spotted a rather cutesy and
girlish set of clothes.

Something that would look rather frilly

if she wore it.

'Battle Clothes' I wonder?

If she wanted to show off something like

this, then I feel a bit sorry for her.

I'll just pretend that I didn't see this.

And so, I closed the closet.

I instead went to open the drawer under

the closet.

In it was a cluster of panties.

It was packed to the point of

overflowing with small folded panties.

If I had any kind of 'thing' for Aisha,

then certainly this spot would be
Shangri-la.

Next to it was also a cluster of shirts as

well.

Properly investigating, I was able to

confirm a large number of brassieres as
well.
Nonetheless, with my 11 year old
sister's pleasant growth, she has already
successfully managed to equip the chest
armor.

However, isn't her size still that of an

A-cup?

According to Oppai-sennin, on the

subject of her 'equipment', from the very
beginning Aisha was said to become a
person of exceptional talent in this area.

Clink.

"!"

At that moment, I heard a sound from

behind me.

I used my foresight eyes and filled my

hands with magical power and looked
over my shoulder.

Simultaneously, I closed the drawer, and

then extended a fingertip in the direction
I heard the sound.

"……Who's there!"

There was nothing.

There was no one.

Aisha and Zenith are probably still in

the middle of weeding.

And Lilia should be handling lunch

preparations right now.

Maybe it was Jiro the armadillo?

Wait a minute, Roxy rode Jiro to school.

He should be taking a nap in the

academy stable right now.

Perhaps the horse I bought before going

to Begaritto -- Mastsukaze , sometimes I
check up on him in the town stables but
it's unlikely for him to come all the way
here on his own.

Could the noise have been Lucy?

Not possible, Lucy can barely even

crawl as of yet.

Then, could it be something completely

different?

A thief perhaps?

Some kind of hentai bastard whose only

aim is to possess the bra, worn for the
first time by a certain young girl…

I adopt a low posture, and become

cautious of the surroundings.

But still, there is nobody.

There aren't any hiding places.

But my sharpened instincts tell me, that

something strange is going on.

Impossible, but could it be an invisible

enemy?

Using a magic item to make themselves

invisible?

In that case, the effect would wear off

soon.
"……So is it a test of patience then?
Fine with me."

I mutter that alone.

Without anyone being here, it could be

that I am an idiot and it is just the
rattlings of this old house.

No. Certainly something was there.

It was an uneasy feeling.

I need to look properly.

Anything that looks different from

before.

…Plush doll.

No, that's the same.

The door hasn't been opened or shut.

The bed isn't disorderly at all.

Even the ceiling is clean. I doubt even a

mote of dust would fall from there.

That can only leave one thing.

The potted plants.

There you go.

The number of potted plants is

different……no that's not quite it.

There doesn't seem to have been an

increase or a decrease.

However the sense of foreboding is

definitely coming from here.

It was then, at that moment.

A strong light shone into the
windowsill, when the sun had
reappeared from behind the clouds.

Clink, Clink!

"Wha-!"

The smallest of the potted plants shook.

The plant that had been growing there

began to move about in a meandering
way.

Wiggling its body around so that its

whole body would be absorbed in the
sunlight.

Whenever the plant moved, then the pot

it was planted in would move, and that
was what was causing the noise.

So this little guy was the true source of

the sound.

However…

"What the heck is this?"

When I timidly stuck out a finger to give

it a poke, the plant twisted in a
surprising way.

However, when my fingertip

approached, it immediately wrapped its
ivy vines slowly around it.

I hurriedly removed my finger.

And the plant, as if nothing happened,

resumed its sunbathing.

"A moving plant……?"

How strange.

Will it by chance dance as well when I

sing a song?

"……"

All joking aside.

I seem to remember a plant like this.

Yeah, I've seen it many times now.

This.

This guy is…

It is a Treant!

Part 4

Anywhere you go you can find the

monster called Treant.

It is a classic example of a demon that

lives in this world.

Strictly speaking, it's the so-called

Slime of this world.

I have also visited many places during

my travels.

Demon Continent, Milis Continent,

Central Continent, and Begaritto
Continent.

And while I have unfortunately not yet

gone to the Sky Continent, I have
conquered most of the world's 5
continents.
And on every continent, there was
always a species of demon Treant that
existed there.

Whether in the forest, or on the plains, it

appeared frequently.

While Treant is a monster of the tree, its

outward appearance is not fixed.

Stone Treant looks more like a potato.

Cactus Treant looks like a cactus.

They each had various appearances.

According to a story that I heard, there

is even a type called Elder Treant that is
able to manipulate water.

However I have never seen such a small

Treant.

This one is at most hardly smaller than

15 cm.

Maybe 20 cm if I include the root size.

It has 4 leaves and 2 vines.

Currently it has no budding flowers nor

fruits.

It's still a young tree though.

For the meantime, I've decided to call

this guy 『Baby Treant』,

Well, what the name is doesn't matter.

Just not having a name makes it

inconvenient is all.

Now then, for the problem at hand.

Why is there a Baby Treant being
cultivated in Aisha's room? What
exactly is she doing?

"And then, what shall I do about this

guy?"

"Well about that, you see, it suddenly

started moving."

Aisha, without a hint of shyness,

answered so.

"When was that?"

"Almost immediately around the time

Onii-chan came back, so isn't it pretty
amazing?"

Rather, she pridefully boasted about it!

"Yeah, it's amazing. However, why have

you kept quiet about it until now?"

"I was going to tell you! However

since Onii-chan looked busy all the time
I postponed telling you, and Onii-chan
just found it before I could tell you!"

Aisha retorted, angrily puffing out her

cheeks.

Ah, she's really lovely.

However, now I understand.

This was on today's agenda.

Was it this you wanted to show me?

"So then, there was somehow a Treant

seed mixed in with the ones I
received……"
"Eh, that's not what I'm saying. I got it
from the Asura Kingdom, it's a germ of
Bacillus."

"Ah, is that…so?"

"Yes. Don't you see how there are leaves

on the vines? In just a short while, it
should start blooming purple-colored
flowers."

A flower of the Bacillus.

I've heard the name before.

A material in aphrodisiacs.

Aside from aphrodisiacs, it is also

cultivated as part of the raw materials
typical in the production of perfumes.

However, why is such a flower able to

become a Treant?

"This thing, exactly how did it start

moving? Was it right from the start?"

"Nope. At first it didn't move at all. But

then I transplanted it into the pot, and it
suddenly began to move."

According to the conversation, it first

germinated in her flower bed, then after
a short while she transplanted it into a
new pot and it started taking care of its
growth.

Then after she grew it a bit more

carefully, she was going to return it back
into the garden.

She seemed to be trying various methods

of growing, and in the middle of the
potting plant stage, it began to take
form.

"Heh."

Plant pots are common.

Some time ago, I even went with Aisha

to buy some at the general store.

Even though in all likelihood the plant

pot wasn't somehow a magic item.

"You haven't done anything strange?"

"Nope. Same as all the others. I am only

using the soil that Onii-chan made with
magic. After all, compared to the soil
around here, the soil made by Onii-chan,
is very nutrient-rich."

Then, it seems it isn't a question of the

soil.

I never particularly considered the

effectiveness of the soil I produced with
magic.

Aisha seems to be filling it with all of

the feelings of love she has for me.

"Ah, also, I will occasionally give it

some of the remaining bathwater."

The remaining bathwater!

So that means, in the times that it is not

me, it gets to bathe mainly in the
dissolved sweat droplets from my
beloved Sylphy and Roxy?

And even on occasion, leftover droplets

of Nanahoshi are mixed in too?
No wonder!

Then it would be no mystery at all that

the plant would develop some ecchi
tentacles.

No, wait, it might be strange after all.

But I can certainly understand it.

"Hmm."

After all, what exactly is the cause?

An ordinary seed being raised in an

ordinary way becoming a monster.

Is it possible that something like that

could have happened?

In the seeds that Aisha received, by

chance had a Treant seed mixed in, that
much I can grasp.

Treant are able to mimic their

surroundings.

So by that process, it might not have

been suspicious to choose the form of the
Bacillus flower.

While I consider all of that, only one

result remains coherent.

"In any case, it would probably be best

to burn it to death."

"Whaaaat!?"

Aisha raised her voice hysterically when

I said that.
"But why!? It took a lot of time and
effort to raise it! And you don't want
to do anything else but destroy it!?"

It's hard to believe.

That she was crying out such feelings.

Certainly, if I wanted to pridefully show

off something, and was then told to
incinerate that something, would I react
similarly?

"……Aisha. Even you should be able to

understand. This guy is a Treant. A
monster."

"But still, right now it's just tiny and

cute!?"

"Even if that's how it is now, there is

the chance it can attack someone when
it becomes bigger. It is dangerous!"

"But I've already been properly

disciplining it to not attack people
already!"

Aisha clings to my waist

And in her eyes, tears gather.

Just now, [I'll look after it properly, and

I won't let it trouble anyone else I
promise.] seemed to be silently
conveyed.

However, it's not like a dog or a cat.

It's a Treant!

"Say, Onii-chan. I can keep it, right?"

Aisha pleads at me with upturned eyes.

"It's no good even if it's tiny and cute.

Throw it away."

"Even if, this guy, isn't even in the

slightest? Even if it becomes friendly
with everyone else, and it properly
listens to what I tell it to?"

"I know that's a lie. A Treant has no

ears so how can you say that it listens
to the things you tell it to?"

"Watch this."

When Aisha replied, she extended her

hand towards the Baby Treant.

The vines of Baby Treant began to wind

themselves around the small finger of
Aisha.

When the vines had been wrapped

around Aisha, she gently tickled and
stroked the side of it's leaf.

While it was being petted, the Baby

Treant began to wiggle its body.

It was a strange thing to see.

The plant was behaving like a

domesticated animal.

"Yes, now release finger."

When Aisha said so, the vine unwound

with a rustling sound, and stood up on
the palm of her hand.
"Which one is the pinky?"

The vine took a moment, seemingly at a

loss, then coiled itself around the pinky
finger.

"And now the middle."

The vine then released the pinky, and

coiled around the middle finger.

"Okay, now the thumb."

Following the words of Aisha, the vine

coiled around the middle finger began
working it's way over to the thumb.

However, without sufficient length, only

the tip of the vine could touch the
thumb.

"Good job, Release ー"

Aisha and Baby Treant played in that

sort of way, for a while longer.

And then she turned around and faced

me.

"How's that? It listened to me

properly, didn't it?"

"A- Yeah."

Certainly it was possible that those two

had come to be able to understand each
other.

The impression I got from watching,

was that the Treant had definitely taken
to Aisha well.
Should I change my way of thinking just
a little on this?

…even though Treant is a demon.

In my image of it, it's a ferocious demon

that mimics a tree to ambush and attack
travelers.

However, even though I just call it a

monster, there are those that get used to
people.

The lizard I rode on in the Demon

Continent, and even Jiro the Armadillo
are also demon beasts.

However, between demon beast and

demon, if I look into the origin of both,
they can be called the same thing.

Is it possible for Baby Treant to be

domesticated into a demon beast if it
gets used to people?

If it's a matter of risk, then wouldn't

keeping the larger sized Jiro be a much
bigger risk?

However, Jiro was a demon beast that

was trained by a professional.

"I'm more worried that in the middle of

the night, it will take advantage of you
being asleep and strangle you to death."

"In the case of the Bacillus flower, at

best it might grow to twice its current
size, so I think everything will be fine."

"But, Still…"
"Then suppose I am injured, and at that
time it still obeys me!"

"By the time it would take to get back

here, you might be injured beyond any
repair."

"Muu……Say, surely it's not still no

good?"

Up until now, I have never heard the

story of the Treant being domesticated.

I don't know its habits, nor do I know

how it should be trained in the future
either.

And the Treant, even though it is a small

fry, it is still a demon.

If one wrong step is made, I have a

feeling it could become a major incident.

Even if it only grows at most to 30 cm

like Aisha said, I guess the level of
incident could be known.

The Treant which has been germinated

from a seedling, had been raised all the
way to here.

If it was able to become accustomed to

people, then it would be hard to imagine
that it could cause significant harm.

Hmm.

"……"

"I get it. Even if you say it is no good, I

still have a plan."
When I seemed perplexed, Aisha
indignantly raised her lips.

And then, folding her arms defiantly,

glared at me with her upturned eyes.

"A plan?"

"I'll just talk to Sylphy-ane and Roxy-

ane, about 'that thing.'"

"'That thing?'"

It sounded like I would be met with

something troublesome.

To the perplexed me, Aisha arrogantly

declared.

"Why, the hidden room in the

basement!"

"-!"

There are certain parts to people you

shouldn't mess with.

For me, that happens to be the basement

altar.

When everyone is fast asleep, that is the

sacred place I secretly visit and offer my
prayers.

Although the god I worship is already

beside me, still, this is this, and that is
that.

Such a thing is what I believe in.

The act of praying is relieving to a

person, and it allows one to live their
life to the fullest everyday.
I have already been doing it for so many
years now.

It has become a vital part of my

existence.

Suppose such a place becomes known,

what would happen?

What would Sylphy think?

What would Roxy think?

I want to think that Lilia already sort

of understands.

And Aisha at first has taken the trouble

to pretend not to have known.

However, Norn would probably despise

me more if she knew.

And then perhaps they'd demand I

destroy the altar.

"Ah, Aisha. I uh, am only thinking of

your well being after all. Treant is a
dangerous monster you know, and even
if you raise it, there is no telling if it
still won't be dangerous."

"Don't worry, I no longer mind that

Onii-chan is a pervert, but I wonder
how Sylphy-ane and Roxy-ane would
feel? Especially Roxy-ane, that for all
these years you've been holding on to her
underwear, how would she feel if she
knew?"

Gununu.

This rascal.
Here I am just trying to look out for her
well being, and then bam… she
threatens me!

Ahhh. Sheet, How should I handle this?

I'm doing the best I know how to do.

Then, in the moment that I was most

troubled.

The door behind me suddenly opened.

"Umm, I thought I heard my name, were

you trying to call for me?"

"EH!"

"EH!"

Me and Aisha both turned around in

wonder at who was standing in the
doorway.

There, standing there dressed in her

robes, was the person I had just seen off
only a little while ago, Roxy.

And she was wearing a blank face.

"W,Why is Roxy here…and not at the

Academy?"

"Ah I had left something behind, and I

came back to get it real fast. At this
time, I don't have any class."

How Roxy-like of her, to forget

something!

No, it's not like that.

"Say Roxy-ane, Did you know? Onii-
chan has Roxy-ane's
MFFFFFHFUFHHFFF……"

I panicked and held my hand over

Aisha's mouth.

What should I do?

"……"

"…………"

Silence fills the room.

And on the windowsill, Baby Treant

meanders about.

Roxy's eyes hone in on it.

…All right.

For now, I'll let Roxy voice some

opposition to it.

Surely she can relate to the fear of

keeping a Treant well enough.

"This is a Treant isn't it?"

"It,It appears to be that way, Roxy. It

seems Aisha has been wanting to
suggest that she cultivate it! But, The
Treant is a demon too, and I wonder if it
wouldn't be dangerous instead? Does
Roxy also think that the idea is no
good?"

Aisha makes 'Mff Mff' sounds while

trying to pry my hand from her mouth.

Fool, don't you understand my true

power?
Even if you bite it, I won't ever remove
it.

Ah, Wai-, don't lick it.

Ack, Don't slurp it either!

"Isn't it wonderful!"

How unexpected!

She approved of it!

"If it is raised properly and takes to a

person well, I doubt one of this size
would be dangerous to a person."

"Eh? Really?"

"Yes. While I haven't really taken a

good look at this one, The Migurudo
tribe bred Treants to keep harmful birds
out of the fields."

Is that so?

That the Migurudo Village had such

things?

Whether there was, or there wasn't.

Did I even look?

I can't really remember it all that well.

Well.

Was it not dangerous after all?

I moved my hand off of Aisha's mouth.

"Aisha. Perhaps, Onii-chan was

mistaken."
Though Aisha gave me a suspicious
look, eventually she gave me a broad
smile.

"But, Onii-chan was also trying to

think about myself as well."

"Right. Of course I was. Keeping a

demon would be dangerous, right?"

"Then, about 'that thing'… I'll keep

quiet about it for now."

"Thank you Aisha. How about you go

cook us something delicious, right
now?"

"Sure!"

Aisha separated from me.

And then ran over to Roxy, clinging to

her with a 'pyon~'

"I love you Onee-chan!"

"…………Eh ah, okay?"

Finally, only the perplexed face of Roxy

remained.

Part 5

Thus, the household pets now included

『Baby Treant』

Of course, I attached several conditions

on the matter of keeping it.

Firstly, if he ever harms a person he will

be disposed of immediately.

Secondly, it must be properly trained to

not attack people.
Thirdly, the family must be instructed
properly on what kind of plant it is.

Fourthly, taking into account the worst-

case scenario, it is to never be put near
the baby.

Etc.

Though saying these various rules made

Aisha's mouth sour, she nodded without
making an unpleasant face.

But because the orders were mostly

relevant to the protection of my child,
everything should be fine.

Incidentally, in regards to the name of

the Baby Treant, it was given the name
『Beet』

I have expectations for its growth.

Certainly in the future it will become a

wonderful protector of my rice garden.

Still, for her to have found that altar…

I truly cannot take her maid skills

lightly.

9 Rumors of the School - Number 4

"A monster lives at the Banchou's

house."

Volume 14 Chapter 5 - A Father of

Dignity

Three months passed again in the blink

of an eye.

Summer is here.
The snow has already completely
melted; every day is drying heat.

Part 1

This year, I'm crazy about Lucy.

Whenever I have the time, I hover over

to see Lucy.

She is my first child.

I must adore her very much.

Even now, in a custom-made baby room

on the first floor, I am still looking at
Lucy.

Looking at her angelic yet naive and

innocent face,

With naturally loose cheeks, and a

mouth that looks sloppy.

However, for now, I am the pillar of this

house.

Although I don't have any dignity, I still

have to pretend in front of my wives and
sisters.

If I dote on children too much, my cool

image will fade.

So, I think I should be stricter with my

child.

Yeah, strict.

Perhaps, Paul also thought about it

when he saw me,

Fathers are great; they should be the

children's goal.
Once, I thought that Paul looked like a
pathetic man to me.

But, now is different.

Paul was a great father.

Although he was lacking in some areas,

he's still a great father.

Indeed, he was rough with his

relationships with females, but that was
not something I should say about, that's
why it's enough to see the part of how
great he was.

For now, I can say like this:

I want to be like Paul—.

"Aahn, Aah"

Ah, that's not good; Lucy woke up

crying.

And Sylphy isn't around.

"Be good—, Lucy-chan. It's daddy,

funny face."

"Akyuwa, Kyakkya!"

Oh, so cute.

Is there anything in this world that is

cuter than a grinning Lucy?

If there are angels that exist in this

world, this child should be one.

Ah, not good,

I was just thinking about the dignity of

a father.
I think a father should be a presence that
is closer yet further.

Usually gentle with children, but

sometimes will scold them severely.

But, if anything happens, a father

should protect his child with his life,
saving the child.

Should be that kind of existence,

An ideal father should be like that.

Eh?

This is completely like Paul.

To me, Paul is the ideal father.

I don't want to let my children know I

am a useless father.

But, due to his uselessness, I felt closer

to Paul.

There were many things to learn from

him.

And, although I viewed him as a failure

of a father,

But, to Norn, he was a good father.

Otherwise, she wouldn't have become

that attached to him.

Whatever it is, cherishing children is the

most important thing—

"Ah—, ahwa—, wa—."

Not good, Lucy is crying again.

"Oh—be good. Lucy-chan. It's daddy.
Carry high. Be good."

"Ukya, Akyakya!"

I carry and rock Lucy about.

Lucy is delighted.

Rocking in my forged strong arms, she

smiles like a cupid.

Oh, so cute.

"I wonder, Danna-sama."

"What's the matter, Suzanne?”

While I cradle Lucy, the nanny Suzanne

comes to speak to me.

She's a former adventurer, and an

acquaintance of mine.

"Cradling Ojou-sama, shouldn't I be

doing it?"

"Please do not take away my time of

happiness."

I knew her when I was an adventurer.

I had not seen her for 4 years.

When we met in a place for recruiting

nannies, I was surprised.

"Well, I can't stop you if you want to do

it."

"Are there men who are unwilling to do

this?"

"My husband isn't willing to do that."

"Then he is not self-conscious enough to
be a father."

I still remembered the time well when I

met her.

When, I was 12 years old, and broke up

with Eris, I headed north to cover my
sorrow.

I was at a town in the corner of

Basherant Dukedom, alone, feeling the
indescribable loneliness brought by the
dissolved [Dead End] party.

At that time, in order to distract myself

from the loneliness, I accepted quests
that cannot be done alone.

There was also a time when I wanted to

give up.

And then there was Suzanne's group.

Two warriors, one healer, one mage: a 4-

person party,

Her party rank was a B-rank; four of

them were veterans.

Suzanne was a warrior.

Although she was not skilled in

swordsmanship, she was still one of the
B-rank adventurers.

But, she is a woman who was caring,

and deserved respect.

She spoke to me who was accepting

quests alone.
[This quest needs more than one person.
Do you need help?]

I remembered that feeling.

And then I replied, [Oh, then I am glad if

you can help. I want to gain some fame].

To see me like that, Suzanne was

shocked.

She seemed to be in a panic.

Moreover, it seemed when I spoke to her

in honorifics with dead eyes; it made her
feel a creepiness that overwhelmed her
shock.

In spite of that thought, Suzanne was

willing to help me.

Before I left town, she invited me to join

a fixed party many times.

After all that, she kept saying, even if I

refused to join a party, I shouldn't be
eating alone, and she treated me a meal.

In hindsight, I might have been taken

care of by her a lot.

And I appreciated that.

After that, Suzanne seemed to have

married one of the magicians in the
party.

And, I started living in the hometown of

magicians known as Sharia.

Now, she is a mother of two children.

However, the third one seemed to be a
premature infant; it died right after birth
unfortunately.

Even though the third child died, she

still has breast milk.

And, breast milk could be sold.

She found my name in the place for

recruiting nannies.

And that is how we met again.

"…Anyway, you've really changed."

"Did I change that much?"

"Of course, if it was the old you, you

would not belittle a husband in front of
his wife."

Certainly.

And if I thought of that, during those

days, I was extremely afraid to offend
others.

That feeling has not changed much, even

now.

But, probably after going through many

things, it seems to have faded a little.

"Did I make you unhappy?"

"No. That will be fine. Just take it as a

joke. I also can feel slightly sociable."

It was also the same at school,

Making jokes tended to put us slightly

closer.
Zanoba and Cliff also want to be close; I
also felt easier.

"That kind of spooky honorifics, is it all

right not to use them? You're the
employer."

"Well, one must have manners if one

wants to be closer to another."

"Right."

Suzanne says with a wry smile.

I am grateful to her.

No matter what, the one who told me

about the common knowledge of the
adventurers in the northern continent:

It was her.

"Well, it’s alright with me as long as I

can get my pay."

"Of course, I will not fail you."

It is good to get more gold.

Even though these were just spoken

words, Suzanne did her job seriously.

I still felt uneasy due to cases in my

previous life where the babysitter would
abuse the infant.

But Suzanne treated Lucy as her own

child.

Well, Lilia and Aisha would always be

in the house- I also know Suzanne
would not do anything to a friend's
child.
"Come to think of it, how are your
sons?"

"Both of them are terrifically healthy.

But they stick to my grandparents like
superglue."

Suzanne seems to be living with her

husband's parents.

Of course, otherwise, she would not

leave the children alone when she
became a nanny.

Living with the mother-in-law seems to

have many kinds of problems, she would
complain to Lilia about them.

Lilia did not have much to say in the

position of a mother-in-law, but she
seems to be the same age as Suzanne, so
conversing with her was easier.

I have witnessed them often drinking tea

together.

"…Do you feel it is better to have a boy

as your first child?"

"No not really, why do you ask?"

"You know, it's about having an heir."

"Ah."

Children were born to do that, I heard

that story many times.

Zanoba, Ariel said that too.

Indeed royal families, noble families

seem to be concerned with boys and girls
who were born.
Boreas nobles in the Asura Kingdom
also said that, the main family would
adopt boys who were born.

"I am not even a noble or a merchant.

It's enough as long as they grow up
healthily."

Rather, girls were cuter.

Recently, there was an imbalance with

boys and girls in the house.

However, I had no complaints especially

when cute girls are surrounding me.

They are not unreasonable or oppressive.

All of them support me.

"That's nice. My husband, from the time

I got pregnant, went on and on about
how we'd raise him if it's a boy… I
never even considered what to do if a
girl was born instead."

"And then a boy was born, was that not

good enough?"

"I guess. Though I feel a little bit

complicated about it. Well, the third one
was a girl."

"Oh, it… I'm sorry about that…"

If Lucy was a dead infant,

As I think about it, I am horrified.

"I'll just give birth to another. It's

alright."
However, Suzanne was quite open-
minded.

I wondered was it like that?

If one could not make it and just give

birth to another,

I wondered if something like that could

be easily thought.

At least, I would not think so.

Sylphiette had a body that could not be

that easy to impregnate.

Not only that,

Speaking of her, her feelings would be

more down than I, with tear-filled eyes
she would say, [I am sorry- Rudi's baby-
I did not manage to give birth properly,
I am so sorry.]

Oh, even just the thought pains my

stomach.

Stop.

This is just an imagination.

Lucy was born; Sylphiette is also

healthy.

This was not a dream.

"Ara?"

Suddenly, Suzanne looked behind me.

"Mother."

I turn to look; it's Zenith.

With Lilia following from behind,

"…"

"Excuse me, Rudeus-sama."

Zenith walked over with a dazed look,

sat in a position beside my side,

Where she can look at Lucy,

"Mother. Today again, Lucy is quite

healthy!"

"…"

There's no response from Zenith.

But, she still keeps looking at Lucy.

I felt ever since Zenith came into this

home that she began to move more
actively.

She eats together if Norn is around.

She also pulls weeds with Aisha.

When I look at Lucy, she comes over

here the same way she did.

She also has different reactions towards

Sylphiette and Roxy.

Her expressions still had not changed;

she is also unable to speak.

However, she can move by herself.

There was a change.

Although it's little by little, she is still

heading towards recovery.

"…"

"Akyawa! Kyan!"
Zenith reaches out to Lucy.

With a smiling face, Lucy held her hand.

"Lucy, you sure love grandmother a lot."

Initially, I was more wary.

Zenith seems to have the so-called senile

dementia,

Possibly, she may cause harm to Lucy

after a change of some sort of emotion.

However, it was groundless.

Zenith only stares at Lucy quietly.

There were no negative feelings.

Rather, she lets out an atmosphere of a

grandmother who cares for her
grandchild.

Why should I worry whether Zenith will

harm Lucy?

In the first place, Zenith had never gone

on a rampage.

"Ahu—! Keke!"

I wonder, did Lucy also know about it?

Each time she interacted with Zenith,

she was always smiling.

Granddaughter and grandmother, it is a

heart-warming sight.

That said, there's no knowing what will

happen based on Zenith's condition.

Somehow, I did not feel anything would

happen after seeing this sight. But at
least, I did not know what would
happen; I should not leave them out of
sight.

It was good for each other.

Even without the intentions, accidents

do happen.

"…"

Suddenly, Zenith raises her head.

She is looking at me.

I wonder what is wrong.

It feels like she wants to say something.

"Ah—Eh! Ah—Eh!"

The next thing, Lucy starts to cry.

"Madam, Zenith. If you'll excuse me."

Lilia carries the baby away from Zenith

slowly.

Suzanne approaches her, and begins

cradling Lucy after lifting her.

At the same time, she checks the

condition of the diaper and Lucy's back
for rashes.

And, she nods.

"It's almost time for her breastfeeding."

Has it been that late?

To say, after Sylphiette breastfed her in

the morning, it has been a long while.

"Very well, I will excuse myself."

"It's alright to stay and watch."

Although Suzanne said that, I still

refused.

Even if she's someone I know, I

shouldn't be looking at another wife's
breasts.

After all, Suzanne's breasts will never

lose to Zenith and Lilia's size.

Moreover, I did not know whether now

is her milking period, her breasts seem to
be much bigger.

If I saw them, the Sennin from my heart

will be awakened.

Then I would be dripping saliva over

Lilia.

Sylphiette and Roxy will be

disappointed.

Indeed, it’s clear that their breasts

couldn't win.

But, I did not choose them because of

their breasts.

That kind of worry is needless.

Saying about that, Zenith:

Did she feel that Lucy was hungry?

…Having the experience of bringing up

two children, she might be able to feel
that.

Part 2

I left the room.

I am looking out the window, and it is
raining, unfortunately.

I am not sure about the time, but if it is

breastfeeding time, it should be noon
right now.

I am just a little concerned about Lucy,

and it has been a long day.

But, I did not feel it is a waste of time.

To me, this is a precious time.

I go into another room.

It's where I've prepared my research, a

small room on the first floor.

Recently the number of rooms had

decreased as the number of family
members increased; I had to make
effective use of the remaining ones.

But, for guest rooms, let’s just leave one.

I walk towards the desk that was

tailored to the room.

Placed on the desk, there were my

research reports and the magic stone.

During this half of the year, I did not

just play around with my sisters and
daughter.

I was also investigating things about

the magic stone.

From a hard fought battle with the

Hydra, a magic stone that absorbs
mana.
This magic stone seems to look like a
pale green scale.

If it had no transparency, it would look

like a piece of stone.

When I studied the magic stone at the

library, I found out a few things.

Firstly, the name of the magic stone,

It seems to be known as a [Mana

Absorbing Stone].

The stone was made from a Manatite

Hydra's body, and has the ability to
absorb mana from the surroundings.

It seems to have gone extinct together

with Manatite Hydra, it is now
considered a phantasmal magic stone.

Most dragon-type creatures seem to be

able to generate magic stones inside
their bodies.

It would be like pearls, or maybe

something like gallstones.

The one that is on my magic staff, it was

also generated from the body of a
dragon-type serpent creature.

There are various different types of

effects, but basically they often involve
affecting mana.

It could amplify the mana or reduce the

magic consumption cost, with the same
mana you could demonstrate double the
power.
In other words, there is nothing strange
about a magic stone that absorbs mana
instead.

The problem is the theory behind how it

absorbs mana.

This magic stone, if left alone, would

not absorb mana.

So then how could you make it absorb

mana?

I thought of some experiments and tried

them.

Then, surprisingly early in, I obtained

some results:

A "front and back" were present in this

magic stone.

They were difficult to see in appearance,

but they were certainly there.

If I placed my hand on the back and

applied mana, the front would start
absorbing mana.

When that happened, a high-pitched

sound would ring out.

It was not automatically active, and

could be manually turned on or off.

If I was to try saying it, it'd be

something like the suckers on an
octopus tentacle.

Apparently, that Hydra seems to

activate the magic stone the moment it
sees magic; any magic that flies toward
it would then be rendered useless.
Those are wonderful reflexes.

But, that would be obvious, of course.

For wild animals, their reflexes and

vision are overwhelmingly better than
humans are.

Thinking of which, Ruijerd's stone—the

thing on Supardia Tribe's heads, it
should be the same kind of magic stone.

After experimenting further, I found that

apparently the magic stone seems to be
[not necessarily absorbing mana].

I released magic on myself: while raising

the magic stone and shouting "Now!" I
activated the effect. The mana I used
was also not recovered.

Rather, I feel like the same amount of

mana I used to cast the released magic
was drained from me again.

Although there is much to investigate

regarding this point, I tried to make a
single hypothesis:

Could it be that mana generated into the

back of the stone transforms into [a
canceling wave] through the front,
effectively negating magic?

I think, though it has an effect similar to

Disturb Magic, its breakdown power is
at a higher level.

Of course, some things cannot be

explained.
For example, even though I tried hitting
a doll I had created with the wave, it
did not break.

The doll is okay, yet the [Rock Bullets]

are useless.

I wonder what the difference is.

After existing for such a long time, did

the magic doll become unbreakable after
the mana stabilized?

…Hmmmm,

It can't be helped, even if I try.

I am not clear about what mana

actually is in the first place.

Yet more than the finer details, I want to

prioritize thinking about how to use it
or how to deal with it.

While I was thinking, I carried out

another experiment.

I feel that by using this magic stone, it is

something that can destroy things that
Disturb Magic could not.

So, for example, a [Magic Circle].

I asked Cliff to help me with this

experiment.

The result: I was able to destroy every

magic barrier that Cliff had drawn.

Although the magic circle on the paper

remained, as long as I trigger the stone,
it seems to erase the magic without any
problems.

However, there was a magic circle in the

Hydra's room:

That blood colored magic circle.

In addition, magic circles inside of

magic tools can’t be erased, as well.

Instead of being drawn, maybe both

could be engraved?

Let's just remember that under [things

that can’t be dispelled].

Anyway, most things are erased.

So, even if I am trapped in a barrier, I

could escape it on my own, as well.

Of course, the most important thing is

to avoid being trapped.

By inserting it in the palm of [Zariff's

Prosthetic Hand], it might be useful
later.

But, it would be difficult to use magic

with the same hand…

Part 3

"Onii-chan. A guest has arrived."

I was in my laboratory for a while;

Aisha's face appeared.

With a professional expression:

"Who is it?"

"It's Zanoba-sama."
Zanoba, Julie and Ginger as well, I’m
sure,

Is there any problem?

No. Not necessary to come over just

because of something.

He could also come over to play.

"Ask them to wait in the living room."

"Leave it to me."

I stand up and say in a perfunctory

manner.

Speaking of Zanoba, his research is also

progressing.

It is the study of the automatic doll.

Currently, he has finished researching

the hand, and now is in the process of
researching the foot.

In the process, he made [Zariff's

Prosthetic Leg], but it is still an
unreliable product.

About the leg, it has the same

mechanism that my hand has.

I also helped him to make a prototype.

Zanoba came up with the blueprints, I

made the model, and Cliff engraved the
magic circles.

The work consumed a lot of time and

effort.

It took nearly a month to make one.

Although someday I want to sell
prosthetic arms and legs, the production
still has a long way to go.

Well, after research on both hands and

legs, Zanoba had begun conducting
research on the doll’s body.

He carefully had cut its body where the

limbs joined, opened, and disassembled
it from the inside.

Then, inside the center of its chest, he

told me he found a big magic stone.

Red colored- a magic stone that has the

same beautiful shape of a crystal,

However, it was not a solid magic stone.

Rather, a combination of small magic

stones that has magic circles engraved
on them.

Without a doubt, this would be the core

of the autonomous doll.

If one can analyze the pattern that is

written in this core,

Then making the same thing is possible.

And, by advancing research from there,

it would make the dream Maid Robot.

That said: Zanoba seemed to be stuck a

little there.

The contents of the pattern were too

bizarre.
Moreover, the related written contents
on the old book had diagonal lines
canceling them.

In short, we saw that the maker of the

automatic doll was still in the process
of researching the core.

As the current product was incomplete,

we were also not clear about the maker's
goal.

Researching from here on would be

extremely challenging.

However, Zanoba said that this was

fate; he had decided to do it all over
again.

I hoped he did his best.

"Sorry to keep you waiting."

I reached the living room; Zanoba who

was sipping tea stands up.

"Shisho, sorry to bother you!"

So as to match Zanoba, Ginger and

Julie, who were around the corner of the
room, also bowed in silence.

"Any business for today?"

"Because we happened to be nearby, so I

came with a greeting."

So he came over to play.

"Okay, please slowly take a seat."

Although it was unusual of him, it was

still nothing bad.
While I was thinking, Julie approaches
me.

"Grandmaster, this one, it is finished."

As she finishes saying that, she gives me

a doll.

It was the homework I gave her, a

Ruijerd Doll's duplicate.

"Well, you’ve improved. Continue this

way, from now on."

"Yes!"

Julie bows cheerfully.

While I was on a journey, the doll that

Julie undertook, it was completed.

The Ruijerd Doll, which Julie made, was

not bad.

Although she made it using my doll as

the basis, still I have to admit that she
did it better than me.

There are no mistakes with the pose.

Even for outsiders, it would look cool to

them.

After Norn sees it, she mutters in a low

voice "I want." It is given to her as a
present.

Later, it would go on her shelves in her

dormitory room.

I see the success, and order Julie to

mass-produce the accepted Ruijerd Doll.
Although it takes time to make one, it is
better to make it one-by-one, slowly.

She is also going through magic

training, and when it is time to sell one,
there is no loss if there are a few.

"Yesterday, Norn-Sensei, we met at

school."

"Oh, really, you met, what did you

say?"

"She thanked me, so I thanked her

back."

"I see, that's great."

I pat Julie's head.

Julie's body is a little rigid, but she still

allows me to touch her obediently.

So, recently Norn had also completed

the book.

Although she has started to practice

sword training, Norn has never quit
writing.

The book story is short; the writing

style, it looks rough,

And there's only one story.

It spoke about how Ruijerd fought for

his lord, yet was betrayed and went off
for revenge. It was all about the spear's
story.

But, it is enough to express his sorrow;

and also the stubbornness of Ruijerd.
With a little editing, it'll be enough to
release it to the young ones.

I read it to Julie, and it is the best to her.

She persistently keeps asking me to read

it again; in the end, I read it to her three
more times.

If Ginger did not stop her, I would be

reading to her for the fourth time.

I hear that no one read stories like that

to Julie when she was small.

The dwarven race did not have that kind

of culture.

Or should I say, both parents had no

time to look after her,

Well, either way, it's good.

Due to that happening, I actually had

wanted to find a chance to let Norn and
Julie know each other, but they have
already met.

Being called as a sensei-whatever, sure

gave Norn the shivers.

No matter what, as long you get along,

it’s good.

Getting to know each other is the first

step for a good relationship.

Anyway, the image-improving plan of

the Supard Race is progressing well.

Research and training,

Doing what can be done.

Doing more than is required; I will be
overloaded, indeed.

One might say it's better to focus

training on just one thing.

But, I am afraid I don't have that kind

of talent.

It was true in the previous life, and it

did not change, even now.

There is always someone stronger.

Indeed, it is possible to make the top in

the academy, but there are even stronger
ones out in the open world.

There are talents which not even effort

can surpass.

But, it is not always necessary to win

by force.

It's okay to win in various turfs.

If it is not possible to win by

confronting, go for the sides.

Although that's what I always thought,

However, foes like the Manatite Hydra

might still occur.

Just in case of emergency, I need to have

the strength to protect my family.

But I am still not good at close quarters

fighting.

"Zanoba, do you want to look at Lucy?"

"Oh! Your daughter!? Is that all right?"

"Sure, why not?"

"Oh yes! Although, I forget which

country it is, but there’s a place with
customs that does not allow children
below the age of 5 to meet outsiders."

"I prefer it; it's better to let her be

blessed by all kinds of people."

Well, for now, this is not the time to

think that complicated.

No matter what, just make sure every

little thing in view is done.

Every day: bodybuilding, magic

practicing, doing research, and
interacting with different kinds of
people…

I'm now beyond comparison with my

previous life.

The current situation for me is too damn

good.

So, there is nothing to be hasty about.

If too hasty, it will blind you from the

surroundings; and you fall sometimes
when you are blind.

Just like what happened that time with

the Hydra,

That's why for everything I do, I must

put in effort.

I wonder, what will be my next step?

I have my prosthetic hand.

Research is progressing.

Get along with my wives.

My sisters and daughter are healthy, as

well.

The resources at hand are still enough.

And life is stable.

…Now for the next thing:

Time for Roxy to teach me Water King

class magic.

9 Rumors of the School - Number 5

"The Banchou loves small children."

Volume 14 Chapter 6 - Water King Class

Part 1

Somewhere in the Magic University,

lustful voices rang.

"No, stop!"

Outside of a storage that had been re-

purposed by students as a gym locker.

A young man grabs tight the hand of a

girl with aqua hair.

"Eh, say yes! Sensei, please?"

"No means no!"

But that girl refuses his advances.

She shook her head.

Even so, the boy refuses to quit.

"Once, just once!"

"I said no. Let go. Lunch break is over
already."

"Don't say that!"

The boy lets go.

The troubled girl searches her

surroundings.

Outside the gym locker, there are still a

few students milling about.

But they quietly turn away from the

girl's pleading eyes.

Why? Because that boy is too scary.

He's the most well-known riff-raff of the

area.

So everyone thought,

Even if I try to help, her fate is sealed.

Not only that, but I too might experience

something terrifying.

Knowing that, there's not one person

brave enough to help her.

"Sensei, please reconsider. It won't feel

bad for either of us. Well, first you might
hate it a little, but it will feel better later
on."

"Well… True…"

"If you do this favor, I'll do anything

Sensei asks?"

"Oh, but…"
That boy's pursuit against the reluctant
girl is relentless.

Bunching closer to her, as if to whisper

something to her.

That motion makes her face flushed.

Fiddling with her triple ponytail, she

shyly droops her head.

"The Student Council came!"

Just then, the so-called [Most Handsome

Man on Campus] has arrived.

With a sunglass-wearing, white-haired

girl behind him.

"Kyaa! Luke-sama!"

"It's 'Silent Fitts'!"

Student Council members Luke and

Fitts.

"Luke-sama, you're so cool today too!"

"Give me a hug~!"

"Fitts-sama, you're looking cuter

everyday."

"Please show us your face!"

With people cheering them on, the two

approaches the boy and girl.

"We received reports that Rudeus

attacked another female student…"

Luke sighs.

The boy before him is the one called

Rudeus, and the girl Roxy.
Not a student, nor is there an attack.

With the facts checked, he turns around

and heads back the way he came.

"Fitts, I'll leave the rest to you."

"… Oh."

Fitts nervously rubs her ear and nods.

"Haa."

After Luke left, Roxy sighs too.

"Female student, huh?"

"It can't be helped. Lots of people still

don't realize that Roxy-sensei is a
teacher yet."

Rudeus nods in sympathy.

"Eh? Sylphy, what's wrong?"

He suddenly realizes Sylphy is wearing

an unhappy expression.

Slightly puffs a cheek.

"Em, Rudi. Just because you're married,

doesn't mean you can be so forceful.
Girls have times when they don't want
to too, you know?"

"Eh? Yeah, sure I understand."

"Well, even though Roxy-sensei might

be better at it, I'm here for you too…"

Fitts mumbling her words.

"… Unless."

Rudeus approaches Fitts visibly excited.

He pokes Fitts's one puffed cheek.

With the puffed cheek suppressed, but

the other side puffs up.

"Haha! Sylphy is jealous!"

Rudeus hugs Fitts tightly.

Not enough to put her completely at

ease, but her anger is gone.

"J-jealous, not even…!"

"Don't worry, Sylphy. I don't plan to

leave Sylphy out either."

"Eh, what, then, you mean the 3 of

us…?"

Rudeus whispers in Fitts's ear.

"That's right. Let's ask Roxy to teach us

together."

"Umm, Roxy will teach us?"

"Of course, she knows it the best."

Fitts glances to her side.

Roxy instantly turns away.

"I haven't agreed to it."

"Don't say that. Fitts want to know

too?"

"B-but it's embarrassing…"

From when Rudeus starts to hug her,

Sylphy begins to fidget.

Dressing as a boy.
But with her sunglasses you can't read
her mood, but she's probably already
wet.

"W-well, it's for Rudi's sake… okay?"

"Sylphy!"

Moved, Rudeus buries himself in her

hair, enjoying its softness and sweet
scent. His hug tightens.

Losing herself in his firm biceps, Fitts

lets herself go, ready for whatever.

Too easy.

Roxy looks at the scene with envy.

Rudeus did not relent in Roxy's pursuit.

"Why do you refuse? Don't tell me, Roxy

hates me?"

Rudeus says, looking hurt. Roxy rushes

to answer.

"No, not even! I like Rudi the most.

Love, I love you!"

"Then, why?"

"Well, if I taught you, then I don't have

anything I can beat Rudi in anymore…"

"Who cares about winning. Roxy's

existence alone is greater than I!"

"Hey, Rudi. Now that you mentioned it,

I'm not as great as you think. I'm just
petty and scared that my student will
surpass me."
"It's fine. Even your pettiness, I think
it's great!"

"Basically, learning this might take a

few months? Well, Rudi and Sylphy are
more talented than I am, so maybe a
little faster…"

Just now, Fitts realized she might have

misunderstood something.

Coming back to her senses, she asks her

man.

"Em, sorry, Rudi. What are we talking

about?"

To Sylphy's question, Rudeus replies.

"Ah. I was asking Roxy to teach me

Water King-class Magic."

So that's what it was.

Part 2

--- Rudeus's POV ---

Bicycle of youth.

As in when an adolescent boy and girl

ride a bike together.

The boy busy pedaling with a girl riding

behind.

Sitting side straddle on the back rack,

gripping tightly to the boy's waist,
while trying to subtly keep their
distance.

Occasionally the roles are reversed too.

Eventually riding like that together,
they arrive at a riverbed colored red by
sunset.

The crimson sun concealing their flush

cheeks.

Right now, my situation is something

similar.

Even though the sun still hangs high.

But before my eyes I can see Sylphy's

nape.

Just sticking my nose out a bit, I can

enjoy to my heart's content of Sylphy's
sweet scent.

I wrap my arm around Sylphy's waist,

crossing near her tummy.

Keeping her upper half wrapped tight.

Sylphy's beating heart can be clearly

heard from her bosom.

How wonderful.

By the way, I kept our lower halves

subtly distant.

The reason should be obvious.

Even a wife deserves some propriety.

Also, harassing a busy driver is just

begging for accidents to happen, so I
have heard in my previous life.

"Matsukaze is such a good horse.

Obedient, trustworthy, and strong too!"

A voice from Sylphy's front.

I look over her shoulder and see aqua
covered head.

Roxy.

She sits in front of Sylphy.

"That's right. Such a great horse is truly

rare."

Comfortably we're riding a single horse

together.

Roxy in the front, Sylphy and I in the

back.

The pet least cared for by the family,

Matsukaze trots ahead, completely
unhindered by the three it carries on its
back.

"If I remember correctly, Ginger picked

him out. That person really knows her
horses."

"Does Sylphy know a lot about horses?"

"Ah, no, not really. But I have seen in

Asura palace the one they claimed as the
best horse of the land. The one ridden by
Knight Captain-san."

"Then it must be really great."

As soon as I said that, Matsukaze

neighs loudly.

"Ah, sorry. You're great too. Only to be

expected of Greyrat House's horse."

Roxy busies herself to comfort

Matsukaze.
Does this horse understand human
speech?

Or rather, does Roxy know horse?

No, no matter what kind of pet, if you

talk with it everyday, you can read them
eventually.

Aisha seems to talk with Jirou often.

"But sitting in the front at my age is

kind of embarrassing."

Roxy has a habit of hiding her blushing

face during physical contact.

She probably feels like riding in a baby

seat, for riding in front of the one
holding the reins.

"Maybe I should ride Jirou instead."

"Not allowed. Saying that, are you

trying to make a run for it again?"

"I'm not a little kid. I won't run."

While listening to my wives' friendly

banter, I take in my surroundings.

We're on the outskirts.

On the right a pretty little creek, and on

the left an expansive empty field and
forest.

Even though we're so far up North, there

is plenty of green this season.
Just now we can see fields of taro and
wheat, but now there's only vast
wilderness.

We didn't plan on how far we're going,

just somewhere without many people.

Fish in the creek dancing under the sun.

A tributary of the major river next to

Sharia.

Even though this isn't very far off, but

fishing here on a nice day should feel
quite nice.

Well, I actually never fished before.

"Now that it's decided, I plan to teach

properly."

It has to be here.

After Roxy finally relented, she made

that condition.

"The spell I'll teach is Water King Magic

[Lightning]."

Roxy looks a little reluctant.

Sylphy and I nudge ourselves against

her shoulders.

So Lightning, huh?

From the name alone, it sounds like the

lightning magic we often think of.

Well, thinking about it, Lightning Magic

doesn't seem to exist in this world.

And King Class too.

Must be some awe-inspiring magic.

"Okay, here should be fine."

Arrived at some point, Roxy jumps

down off the horse.

She ties Matsukaze to a tree roughly the

width of my thigh.

How nostalgic.

I learned Water Saint Magic in a place

like this, with a horse tied like this.

"Sensei, do you still remember

Kalajav?"

"Ah. Paul-san's horse. How

nostalgic…"

Roxy says, her eyes off to a distance.

I was 5 back then.

12 years have passed already.

I learned many things since then, but it's

finally time to reach King Rank.

Feels like I took a very long detour.

Ah.

That time our horse almost died by

lightning.

It survived barely, but dying from that

wouldn't be at all strange.

Roxy might have forgotten about it

already, but just to be safe.

"It's safe this time, right?"

"It's safe. But you should cover
Matsukaze up, so he won't catch a
cold."

"Got it."

Following her instruction, I build an

earth fortress for Matsukaze.

Matsukaze did not object, but hid

himself inside it.

"Then, should I keep my distance too?"

"No, it's fine. I can only do it once, so

watch carefully."

Sylphy and Roxy wear their raincoats

as they talk.

We were soaked during Saint Class too.

If it rains, then those are obviously

necessary, so we brought some along.

"All set?"

"Okay."

"Got it."

Roxy nods and points to a far away tree.

A huge tree.

Even far away, it's obvious how wide it

is.

"I will target that tree over there. I can

only do it once, so please watch
carefully."

"Okay."
Roxy nods to me and takes a deep
breath.

"Phew… Haa…"

Roxy holds up her staff, closes her eyes,

and concentrates.

The preparation time is unusually long

for her.

Saint Class was right away, but King

Class must be different.

"Phew…"

If someone used Magic Power Eyes to

observe Roxy, they could probably see
the magic gathering.

Roxy stayed like that for a while.

And a little later, suddenly says.

"Then, I'll begin."

I hold my breath.

Roxy sticks her staff on the ground.

Her left hand holding the shaft, her right

holding its magic stone.

Then, reciting each line diligently, she

begins incantation.

"Oh great water spirit, the son of the

lightning emperor who ascended to the
skies!! Fulfill my wishes, rain down
your ferocious blessings, and show me
your strength to this tiny existence! Let
your godly hammer strike the anvil, and
demonstrate your authority, and devour
the earth with water!!"

Something's off.

No, this isn't right.

"Ah, the rain!! Destroy and wash

everything away!"

Suddenly dark clouds cover the sky,

turning pitch black.

And immediately rain begins to pour

down.

Blustery wind blows, and I was soaked

instantly.

Electric flashes cover the sky, soon to

become lightning.

But this is merely Water Saint Magic

[Cumulonimbus].

"Oh great light spirit, help the lightning

emperor in the sky!"

Right when I was thinking.

Roxy continues the incantation.

"Had you not seen that stands on the

ground! Rising arrogantly against the
emperor! As sword of the thunder god,
strike him down! Let your power shine,
show the wrath of his majesty!"

The clouds shrink with every line.

Those dark clouds tightly gather in a

single point.
Squeezed tightly, as if struggling the
dark clouds let out flashes of light.

Soon after it reaches the size of a pea…

"[Lightning]!"

A beam of light reaches up to the sky.

Or rather.

From the compressed cloud, the beam

strikes the ground.

Lightning strikes.

Bang!

With a slight delay the thunder roars.

From the corner of my eyes, I spy Sylphy

covering her ears and wrinkles her face.

I can only watch in awe.

"…"

Lost for words.

Speechless.

Unconsciously my clenched fist

trembles.

I swallow my spit.

After the thunder, nothing remains.

The dark clouds covering the sky.

The pouring rain cleansing the earth.

And the lightning bright as day.

And that grand tree off to a distance.

Gone, all gone.

Clear skies.

Only wet ground remains from the rain.

Only charcoal remains from what was

once a tree.

"Ha…"

Roxy staggers a step.

Her staff fell, and she fell forward as

well.

I rush to catch her.

"Are you alright?"

"It's done. At my magic power, even

with my staff I can only do this once…
More importantly, [Lightning], did you
see it?"

"Yes, Sensei."

I saw it.

I definitely saw it.

I memorized the whole incantation.

"Can you do it?"

"Let me try!"

I left Roxy in Sylphy's care and held up

my staff.

Arrogant Water Dragon.

Since I was 10 years old, she has been

my partner through thick and thin.
Perhaps even without it I might be able
to do this.

But I raised it anyways.

I recall the scene just now.

And towards the sky I shout.

"Oh great water spirit, the son of the

lightning emperor who ascended to the
skies!! Fulfill my wishes, rain down
your ferocious blessings, and show me
your strength to this tiny existence! Let
your godly hammer strike the anvil, and
demonstrate your authority, and devour
the earth with water!! Ah, the rain!!
Destroy and wash everything away!"

Terrifying magic power flows through

the staff in my hand and shoots to the
clouds.

Forming as a thundercloud, magic begins

to rage.

For [Cumulonimbus], just this is enough.

But I can't stop yet.

If I stop now, compressing it might

prove impossible.

So before the magic stabilizes, I move to

the next step.

"Had you not seen that stands on the

ground! Rising arrogantly against the
emperor! As sword of the thunder god,
strike him down! Let your power shine,
show the wrath of his majesty!"
With every word, magic rages ever more.

I forcefully, desperately push further.

A show of force.

This magic requires control.

Until now, I never needed to force such

level of control in a spell before.

It might fail.

No.

I did it before.

I remember this feeling.

The same feeling as a high power Stone

Cannon.

A moment of clarity.

Control immediately becomes easier.

"[Lightning]!"

The moment that the incantation

finishes.

I feel a hole open underneath the

compressed magic.

And magic power pours down.

Bang!

… It lands.

A great lighting strikes.

Without target.
But, it indeed lands where I was aiming
for.

"…"

Then, nothing remains.

The clouds in the sky has disappeared.

Only a beautiful open sky remains.

The ground is wet by the rain.

And their raincoats cover in water

drops.

Only a shadow burn in the back of my

eyes, and ringing in my ears.

Success.

"… Amazing!"

Behind me Sylphy's shock can be heard.

I became a Water-King Magician.

Part 3

"I feel a little frustrated."

On the way back, Sylphy said.

After I succeed, Sylphy tried as well.

After a failure, she succeeded in casting

Water Saint Magic [Cumulonimbus].

But [Lightning] failed.

Failed, and she also depleted her magic

power.

Looks like magic compression is

extremely difficult.
I can do it, probably because I happen to
have always been using it.

But Sylphy is clever, so I think she'll

figure it out in a few tries.

"I still fail one out of five attempts."

Roxy said that to comfort Sylphy.

Even though it was easy for me, I think

Sylphy's failure helped Roxy keep face…

From this, it seems that Sylphy's magic

power exceeds Roxy.

Probably because she practiced so

frequently as a young child.

But Roxy's magic power is by no means

low either.

"Rudi did it on his first try. That's

amazing!"

"Yeah, I thought it might be possible.

But with such ease, I feel a little lost."

"…"

I don't know how to respond.

Indeed I have been practicing magic

since 2 or 3, and worked hard to increase
my magic capacity.

But even though, to reach this level, I

have to chock up to my special
constitution too.

I made effort, but I feel like I cheated

somehow.
Thus, I don't know how to join the
conversation.

No matter what, bringing my two

exhausted wives home safely is my job.

And I should massage their shoulders

when I get back.

No sexy time with them today.

They're tired.

"Ah, Rudi, look! It's so pretty!"

I look towards the western sky where

Sylphy is pointing, where the crimson
sun sets,

That kind of natural beauty is the same

in any world.

"Ahh, how pretty."

No, you're prettier. I should be saying.

"Phew…"

Sylphy is tired too, she leans lightly

against my body.

We should be home before night fall, but

I should stay vigilant.

Right now, neither of them can use

magic.

If a magic beast appears, I'll protect

them.

So pay attention to my surroundings.

"… Recently, sometimes I wonder if this

is a dream."
Roxy suddenly said.

Sylphy tilts her head in confusion.

"Dream?"

"Erm. Whether I'm still trapped in that

Labyrinth, a sweet dream before I die,
like that."

I stay on guard as I listen in on their

conversations.

Those two chat slowly, with exhausted

voices.

"The past half year has been wonderful.

Married, becoming a teacher like I
wished for. Even if Sylphy considered me
just an hindrance, the three of us riding
together like this, I can't help but feel
blessed."

A hindrance, when she said that, Sylphy

shudders a little.

"Eh? Hindrance? That's impossible. I'm

happy to live at peace with Roxy. If
Roxy wanted to take Rudi away, I don't
think I can win."

Sylphy said without an ounce of

confidence, because of that, I tighten my
hug.

With one hand at the rein, as if to tell

me "I know" she caress mine with her
other.

"In my view, I was just lucky to meet

Rudi when he was still young… If not,
Rudi probably wouldn't even look at
me."

"That's not…"

"If I hadn't met Rudi, I wouldn't be

alive right now."

If I hadn't met Roxy and Sylphy when I

was young.

What kind of life would I be living right

now?

At least, without meeting Roxy, I might

still be a shut-in right now.

If I never left, I would not have met

Sylphy. After the Metastasis event,
would I have survived the Magic
Continent?

If I never met Sylphy.

Then I wouldn't have headed to Fortress

City Roa.

Then I wouldn't have met Eris and

Ghyslaine either.

But I might have gone to school.

On the magic side, sooner or later I

would hit a bottle neck, and request to
attend the Magic University at Sharia.

Maybe under different circumstances,

Paul wouldn't demand that I wait until
12, and okay it right away.

But, Sylphy won't be there. Not even if I

waited.
Perhaps I would still befriend Pursena
and Rinia, and eventually even become
lovers.

Then, after graduation head to the Great

Forest to live with the Beast Race.

No, after the Metastasis Event happens,

I probably would head back to Asura.

But I got a feeling that I'll still meet

them eventually, and reunite with them.

In Science Fiction this would be called

Cause and Effect.

In other words, fate.

Destiny.

"…"

I reach out my hands and hug Roxy and

Sylphy together.

"Rudi…"

What has happened.

What hasn't happened.

What's important right now is just to

cherish these two.

In the setting sun, we head home.

Part 4

After coming home, I attempt to

summarize Water King Magic.

[Lightning].

The logic behind this magic is fairly

simple.
Pour enormous amount of magic into
the sky, then compress it, and strike a
designated spot.

That's it.

Make cloud, get lightning.

With that consideration,

[Cumulonimbus] and [Lightning] are
two spells of the same vein.

Strength-wise it's the strongest spell in

my arsenal.

Concentrate the most magic consuming

spell I know, [Cumulonimbus], into a
single point.

In destructive power, it might even

exceed Stone Cannon.

With this much power, without a doubt

it'll come in handy in the future.

Even though it's called "Lightning,"

fundamentally it's magic compression.

Perhaps other King Ranked magics

operate under similar principles.

Regardless of what, as long as I recite

an incantation once, thereafter I can
always use voiceless incantation for it.

Next time, I should try to shorten the

time from [Cumulonimbus] to lightning
strike.

But even with practice, there might not

be an opportunity to use it.
As a single target spell, Stone Cannon
should be plenty.

[Lightning] might be OVER KILL.

Let's weaken it slightly.

With that thought I try out various

tactics, and incidentally created an
electric current.

I can use voiceless incantation to form a

miniature thundercloud, compress, and
designate a target for [Lightning], and
strike.

Perhaps the voltage is too low, its

power is visibly weakened.

I don't really understand the principles,

but just as well.

It might be weak, but when it flew off

my hand, I still zapped myself.

Oh well, I won't die.

At worst I just feel numb for a bit.

This kind of magic can cause self-harm,

so it won't do much in an emergency.

But, a little more practice.

Disabling an opponent is an useful skill

to have.

Electric strike is hard to avoid.

And the electricity numbs the nervous

system, so it might come in handy
against people that wear touki.
I don't have a test subject right now, but
if Badigadi ever come back, I'll ask him
to help test this out.

Maybe it can become my trump card one

day.

By the way, even though it was already

named [Lightning].

To distinguish this, I gave it a new name

[Electric].

I learned some awesome magic today.

9 Rumors of the School - Number 6

"The Bancho is a monster."